#also i hope that all of the links work and direct to the appropriate fic alskdjfalksjdf
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text

Portraying Sophie Baek:
A guide to cultural sensitivity and respect
Things to keep in mind
âââ
Yay! Sophie Baek is finally here and with all of excitement of this casting, I think itâs also important to bring attention to the new intersectionality that comes with the character of Sophie (specifically show Sophie).
Why should you take my words into account? Well, as an Asian woman in society today, I feel that I am qualified to speak on this topic since Iâve experienced all of this.
All of my words come from kind intentions, and I purely just want to communicate to the fandom how to approach Sophie being Asian in a respectful way.
Asia is a gigantic continent filled with various countries that have a multitude of cultures and ethnicities. While on the surface they all seem similar, they each have their own customs and traditions that have meaning within our culture. Do not combine them.
Itâs important to remember that not every Asian person is Chinese, Japanese or Korean (East asian).
With Sophie being Korean, please do not generalize when writing about what you think you know about Korean culture.
You like Kpop and Kdrama? Great! BUT that does not define what Korean culture is and you shouldn't use that content as a reference.
When writing, be aware of explicit and unconscious biases you have about Asian people.
Asian stereotypes (Model Minority, Dragon Lady, Lotus blossom, etc) are very harmful and spread false narratives about us. Stereotypes eliminate the dimensions of who we are as Asians (South, South East, East, North, West).
Please, please, please do not fetishize. Especially since Bridgerton is a romance series it's extremely important to be mindful of the scenarios you put in your fics.
This also includes the White Savior Complex we see a lot in media!
If youâre writing about something specific, research it and fully understand the content you are putting into your work. Feel a little iffy about if you should put it in your fic? Probably donât then. Itâs that easy!
It's always great to ask someone who is a part of the community as well to see if what you're writing about is appropriate or potentially offensive in any way.
Describing Sophie is something new as well. Be mindful on how you describe her and other Asian characters.
Let me be clear: descriptions like 'slanted eyes' or 'yellow skin' are harmful
Here are some great resources that go into further detail about specific things! Rather than me paraphrasing their words it's best to link the direct source. Even as a part of this community, these articles were a reminder of how I must keep myself in check as well!
Describing Asian Eyes
Some important tips on making/writing Asian OCs
writing east asian characters
The Depiction of Asian Characters - Book Edition
The Dragon Lady, the Lotus Blossom, and the Robot: Archetypes of Asian Women in Western Media
To wrap this up, I want to be clear that Iâm not a professional on this topic, but as someone who has been affected by harmful portrayals in media, I feel compelled to share my perspective. My hope is to spread awareness and encourage others to be mindful of how they approach these subjects, especially if they may not be fully informed. Itâs about showing respect, doing the necessary research, and recognizing the impact our words and content can have on real people and cultures. By staying educated and considerate, we can be more aware and thoughtful in our actions.
#researching before writing about Sophie? very mindful very considerate#pls pls donât write anything offensive đ#shout out to the group chat for proofing!!#my protectiveness and connection to Sophie has multiple so much now that sheâs Asian#u know who u r đ«¶đŒ#bridgerton#benedict bridgerton#sophie beckett#benophie#sophie baek#asian sophie#bridgerton writing#bridgerton fic
341 notes
·
View notes
Text
Infinite Realms: A Danny Phantom Remix Event
Remixing time!
Hello everyone! I'm very excited to announce that the time for remixing is upon us!
The initial twelve fics will be posted over the next day or so, and I will add them to this pinned post as they're up.
What is a Remix?
Have you ever read an amazing fic and wanted to have a go at it yourself, but felt too shy or like youâd be doing something wrong? Have you ever seen the Two Cakes comic and wistfully remembered a oneshot someone wrote that you wish you could continue? Do you want to show an author you love their work to the point of your own creation, but you donât know how to make fanart?
This is your opportunity to give something new a try!
When you remix a fanfiction, you write a piece based directly off the fic. There are many ways to do this, and the ones accepted in this event are as follows.
POV Flip - Retelling the same events from a different character's point of view.
Role Reversal - Swapping the roles of two key characters. An example would be remixing a fic where Valerie hunts Danny, by turning Valerie into the hunted and Danny into the hunter in your version.
Sequel/Prequel - The events leading up to or following the fic. This should overlap with either the first or last scene of the original.
Genre Change - Changing the fic to a different genre. An example could be changing a modern day canon setting to medieval fantasy or to a space opera.
For Want of a Nail - One small detail at the beginning of fic is changed, causing things to happen differently.
One Crucial Detail - Focus on what you think is the most important detail of the fic for a characterâs point of view, and let everything else fall away.
Guidelines for Remixing
There are no sign ups or restrictions on who can participate. All skill levels are welcome!
For this event, we will be doing gen fics only. This is to create a space where everyone can enjoy the pieces regardless of shipping preferences. Potential future iterations of this event may include a shipping option.
Other types of remixes are okay if the author of the oneshot specifies that in their fic description.
Three things cannot be changed - who the characters are, the basic setting, and the basic plot.
Please keep your pieces rated T and under, and use all appropriate trigger warnings.
No direct plagiarism - you need to write things in your own words for the fic to be included in the collection. Itâs okay to quote some dialogue or a key sentence or two, especially if youâre writing overlapping scenes, but your fic should mostly be your own words.
In the spirit of the event, crossovers should be avoided unless the author specifically states on their fic that they would be okay with them. In future years we may introduce a crossover category, but for now, avoiding crossovers makes your pieces more accessible to everyone in the fandom.
This event is designed for writers. However, if artists wish to participate, then they can also feel free to do so. Pictures will be reblogged to the @infiniterealms tumblr, and should follow the same posting requirements as written fics (listed later in this post).
There is no limit to how many pieces anyone writes.
There are no word count restrictions.
The event officially ends on the last day of February, but I hope you all enjoy learning more about remixing thanks to this event and maybe give it a try again in the future!
Posting Requirements
To have your remix featured on this blog and/or included in the ao3 collection, please...
...for tumblr posts
Mention the @infiniterealms blog
Use the hashtags Infinite Realms and Danny Phantom
@ the author of the original piece
Link the original piece at the start of your post
...for ao3 uploads
Tag your fic with Infinite Realms
Add your fic to the Infinite Realms Remix 2025 collection at this link
When uploading your fic, tick the checkbox that says "This work is a remix, a translation, a podfic, or was inspired by another work" and fill in the relevant information
Initial Fics to Remix
Will be updated as they're posted! All 12 should be up by the end of February 1st, so watch this space.
On the Line by @lexiepiper
Bitter and Heavy Truths by @haleswallows
Touring Babel by @princessfanonanona
LOST! do not approach, may bite by @lavendarlily
down and down and down we go by @camels-pen
Time and Time and Time Again by @coyotecrackers
First Contact by @hannahmanderr
Foreworn by @jackdraw-spwrite
nervous by @five-rivers
oh, mental breakdown, we're really in it now đ by @oofouchstovehot
Please check the notes on the fics before you remix them, as some authors have also stated a few preferences. Thank you!
48 notes
·
View notes
Text
Clandestine Covenant
Summary: Work Count 13k! AO3 Link
(In which Jayce and Viktor commit several SEVERE HR violations)
It's been a few short weeks since the fateful night that everything changed between then, and between time spent at the Hextech labs and schedule mishaps, Jayce and Viktor have yet to steal a single meaningful moment away from it all to do the one thing they both want to do most: spend meaningful time alone with one another and explore the depths of what their new blossoming love means to them. And how they seek to express it. After all, the possibilities are endless, and scientists seek discoveries.
The direct sequel to On the Breath of Yellow Tulips. Set about three years into the season 1 time skip. I decided to write more since everyone seemed to love it. Thank you! This is my first time ever writing smut. Let me know what you guys think!
Masterlist
Clandestine Covenant
Note: A week ago I finished OTBOYT and decided to throw this together while procrastinating the next chapter to another fic I also want to write. I am broken. Either way, READ âOn the Breath of Yellow Tulipsâ BEFORE you read this one because THIS IS PART TWO! Thatâs all. Enjoy! I hope. Thanks!
â
The Piltover Academy labs were an extension of the body that governed the entirety of the city, and as such, had very specific standards regarding adherence to codes of conduct. Many of them were contradictory by their very nature, seemingly designed to create loopholes for those who were not officially expected to adhere to them. They were mostly concerned with keeping up appearances. But for lesser mortals, they would be enforced, hypocrisy notwithstanding.
And they were meeting none of them.
It was not considered appropriate to enter into a romantic relationship with a coworker. It was even less appropriate to display that affection in the workplace. To act upon more carnal desires? Absolute barbarism. The actions of a base, lecherous beast with no semblance of self-control. Lowly and beneath contempt.
Nepotism was fine, though. Expected, even. How else did one explain the appointment of counselor Salo?
The question of course was: where did the two illustrious co-founders of Hextech stand on that social ladder? Due to the unconventional nature of their recent engagement, they hadnât exactly had the opportunity to enquire about it beforehand, coming to the conclusion that being married would more or less absolve them of the expectation to not allow their eyes to linger on one another for just a bit longer than was considered socially acceptable. If they could go that long without being discovered.
Perhaps it was the giddiness expected of any newly engaged couple. Perhaps they were just a bit overly excited about the prospect. But it seemed that they couldnât maintain eye contact for more than a few seconds without the urge to be close to one another overwhelming them like heat syncope on a sweltering day. Surely it had nothing to do with the resplendent ecstasy that came from discovering that your unrequited love was not so secretly madly in love with you.
They were not school children, lacking impulse control or self-discipline. And yet at times, they felt like it, so intoxicated by the mere presence of one another as they were. The fact that they never left work did nothing to aid matters. Surely it would be much easier to relieve the building urge to be close to one another if they could just steal one quiet moment away from it all. But it had been a month and there had been no such release. No release of any sort, in fact.
Theyâd stolen a moment or two here or there when no one was looking. A gentle caress of the arm here and a delicate look of adoration there. Jayce had even managed to play with Viktorâs hair for a minute under the guise of adjusting his goggles for him. All meaningful little moments in their own ways, but not the grand gesture they both felt themselves building up to.
If their tame little trysts were discovered, would they be admonished for them? Theyâd told no one, after all. Not yet.
Well, Jayce wasnât willing to find out. Not yet, at least.
Yet still, the longing remained. Jayce wanted the chance to hold Viktor. Yearned for his embrace. To tenderly look into his eyes for a long moment and bask in his unearthly aura for just a hair longer than what was considered acceptable. To feel his head rest against his shoulder as they stood in silence with one another. He wanted another moment like theyâd spent together at the botanical gardens, blissfully unbothered by the way the world kept turning without them, just as theyâd like. Good, it could ignore them long enough for them to savor the taste of one another, then. A kiss after a stressful week of prototype work would mean the world to them both. He knew Viktor would agree without even asking him. He was the risk-taker of the two of them, after all.
Much to Jayceâs curiosity, Viktor had been gradually warming up to the concept in the month since their clandestine engagement. Viktor had never been one to initiate physical intimacy. He still wasnât. But Jayce had taken notice of the little ways that Viktor seemed to be working his way up to something. The way he looked deep in thought so much of the time their eyes met, but not in the way that heâd grown accustomed to. His eyes were filled with something different. Something undefinable to him.
His love was a silent, torrential thing with all the intensity of a newly formed star. It manifested in gentle praise for work well done and quiet, lingering smiles that spread to his golden eyes. Pleasant conversation over niche topics and mundane facts. In the tiny details, heâd heard once a year ago but never forgotten no matter how hyper-specific. Jayce adored the way Viktor leaned his cheek against his palm and absentmindedly twirled his fingers in his hair despite only grasping the ends. Had it been longer once, before heâd moved to Piltover from the Undercity?
What would longer hair look like on him he wondered to himself.
He looked down at the blueprints in front of him and realized that nothing had changed. It remained blank, the protractor still lying where it had been twenty minutes ago. His pen untouched. Sighing almost wistfully he reached over and grasped the well-loved book nearest to him with his family crest emblazoned onto the cover. A small smile crept onto his face that instantly bloomed into a larger, fonder one as he recalled the way Viktor had started to clasp his hands together in a slightly different manner recently to hide his ring. He refused to take it off as if doing so would take his ring finger with it. No one was to see it just yet, but they would not take from him the simple joy that peeking at it idly when he sat at his desk gave him. Something he was doing right now, in fact.
Jayce opened the journal under the false guise of checking and curating his notes, instead turning his attention to a blank page. He wondered if Viktor felt his tiny glances towards him, checking for reference. Of course, he did. Nothing slipped past his keen sixth sense. But he continued, swirls and circles becoming less errant and lines more defined as a rough sketch took shape before him. So engrossed in the task was he that he didnât hear the stool skid away from the desk or the footsteps that approached, accompanied by the familiar clink of Viktorâs cane.
âWhat are you doing?â The words came from over his shoulder, whispered into his right ear as a familiar pressure made itself at home behind him. Right where it belonged. They werenât touching, and somehow that was worse than if theyâd simply done so. The way his partnerâs breath ghosted gently over his neck made his skin prickle, tingling pleasantly. But he wanted it to be his lips. Imagined in his mind so many times what they felt like there.
What fools theyâd been thinking they could just return to work, back to business as usual.
âIâm⊠â Jayce knew that Viktor was no fool. His vast, keen intellect and inquisitive spirit were some of the qualities that he found most attractive about him. His eyes, beautiful as they were, functioned perfectly. And he could see the outline of Jayceâs work from where he stood, rendering any ill-fated fantasies of utilizing his cunningly scientific mind to dig himself out of this particular hole moot.
Perhaps it was best to just be honest with his partner.
Sighing in defeat, Jayce allowed the notebook to fall out of his hands with a soft plop, his forehead coming to rest in the palm of his hand as his elbow propped him up against the desk. He closed his eyes and scoffed to himself, his face turning a noticeable shade of red. Why was it so difficult to tell the man he adored most that heâd decided to take a break after hitting a wall? That heâd seen the way the light illuminated his face and it had bewitched him, compelling him to document the moment for posterity? Was it the sentimentality of it all? The lack of professionalism in the workplace? His inability to concentrate on the task at hand and not fawn over his soon-to-be husband with all the doting admiration of a teenagerâs first love?
There was that word again. Husband. He felt his heart flutter as levity overtook him. He was overthinking this, and overthinking was leading him to be overly critical of his every action. He was madly in love, plain and simple. Perhaps there was a quiet beauty in that. There was certainly joy.
âI canât think straight.â He confessed earnestly, a palpable level of exhaustion evident in his tone. âWe havenât had an overlapping day off in our schedules since that night and I just⊠â
Was it possible to miss someone you spent all day with? Jayce was convinced that it indeed was. They couldnât unwind here, at least not in the way that he wanted them to. That he needed to. There was no hostility between them and no reason for there to be, the same harmony present in their movements, rhythms, and routines that had always naturally manifested itself. The same unbidden passing of a tool or correcting of an unaccounted-for variable in an equation over the shoulder. But the energy was different. There was a tension that wound like an over-coiled spring, threatening to break if they didnât address this sooner or later.Â
Some of those lingering glances had lingered in undeniable ways, those breathless moments electrifying, arching between them like the flow of untamed lightning in a Tesla coil. No matter where they were they could hear one another's pulse; feel it as though their skin were making direct contact. Because it needed to. They yearned for a reprieve to simply unmask and settle in, quietly lingering in unbridled infatuation someplace where that love could not be deemed inappropriate. Work was not the place, but it was where they lived; their place of respite undergoing a peculiar, twisted metamorphosis into an unrecognizable proxy purgatory.
There was just this undeniable sense of⊠frustrationâŠ
âCoffee.â
The single word cut through the silence that had settled over the room, almost echoing due to the width and breadth of the space. His tone was so matter of fact that Jayce did an involuntary mental doubletake, crooking his head to the side to get a better look at him.
âWhat?â Jayce responded softly, bewildered and honestly wondering if heâd blacked out and missed part of their conversation.
âDo you want coffee?â Viktor inquired firmly, an undertone of finality to the statement indicative of the fact that heâd just decided on something Jayce had no knowledge of. His eyes were distant, his thoughts a thousand miles away as he seemed to go through the motions without considering them, walking over to the section of the room where they kept their drink-making equipment and preparing to make good on his suggestion. âI think Iâll make us some.â
Heâs deflecting. Changing the topic. Jayce noted mentally. He cleared his throat, noticing how dry it was. Caffeine wasnât the best option to alleviate that, but judging by the fatigue that had settled into Viktorâs shoulder and the way Jayce was still propped up against the surface of the desk, they required something stronger than tea. He nodded vacantly, slowly sliding down to rest his head on his now folded arms, fatigue setting in as he lingered on the cusp of slumber.
Moments later there was a clatter followed by a barely perceptible sigh. â... It appears a trip to the supply closet is in order.â
âWere out?â Jayce groaned, his tone as exhausted by the prospect of getting up from the spot heâd settled into as he was perplexed by the conundrum they now found themselves in. It wasnât unheard of, but they typically did everything in their power to avoid supply issues for critical materials. âI thought I just restocked that the other dayâŠâ
Viktor shrugged, incredulous. Regardless of their previous assumptions, the profound lack of evidence to support that statement was damming.
âWell, then the effects of prolonged sleep deprivation are playing tricks on one of us. All the more reason we need the coffee.â Viktor retorted, almost sounding genuinely unsure as to which of them was misremembering despite having just seen the evidence for himself.
Before Jayce could offer to run the errand for him, he was already heading towards the door, slipping out into the hallway and out of his line of sight. Jayce was a bit slow on the uptake, his mind taking time to buffer the command for his legs to move until the precise moment that the man or progress recalled where the coffee grounds were located.
Viktor hated dealing with the door to the supply closet. It was a hulking, pressurized thing that had an unfortunate tendency to violently shove anything in front of it out of its predetermined closing path. It often knocked items out of the grasp of anyone foolish enough to linger in front of it and not move at an exigent pace. Viktor had nearly been knocked over by it on a handful of occasions while trying to brace his back against it in the hope of navigating larger objects out of its confines with his limited arm real estate.
It had been brought up to the maintenance team whoâd then brought it before the department bookkeeper who had then forwarded the issue to the council where it had been promptly waived off as a nonissue. An occurrence that Jayce couldnât help but question the ethicacy of. If heâd been the one to ask, he had a hunch that it would have been done within the day. His brow knotted noticeably at the thought as he hurried to catch up with Viktor, locking the door to the lab behind himself and then lightly jogging to close the distance between them, something that seemed to startle Viktor slightly as he took notice of his approach.
âThis is not a task that I require assistance with.â He mused, his tone unbothered as they proceeded toward their destination. This was far from the first time that Jayce had attended him when heâd ventured elsewhere purely for the sake of being close to him. His tone softened as he continued, contemplative and a bit amused. âI am perfectly capable of carrying a bag of coffee grounds, feeble as my arms may seem.â
âWe should study that next. The surprising rigidity of such low-density cylinders.â Jayce couldnât help but smirk playfully as he gestured towards Viktorâs arm, a small chuckle sounding off from deep within his chest. âMight come in handy with our current project.â
Viktor rolled his eyes at the statement, only half managing to muffle the huff of amusement that accompanied the action. He then groaned at the fact that heâd found that amusing, earning him an endearing look from Jayce.Â
The twinkle in his eye was arresting.
The duo maintained scant eye contact for the remaining duration of the trip, appearing nonchalant to the other members of the faculty that they passed along the way. No one paid them so much as a passing glance, all except for the pleasant smile of one newcomer who greeted them with pleasant fervor in the hallway, clutching her journal to her chest as she smiled vividly, genuinely pleased to see them outside of the confines of the lab for a change.
Bright as daylight and cheerful as holiday spirit, sheâd just entered her probationary period at the academy lab. And so far, sheâd been an absolute joy to work with on the few occasions theyâd had reason to. She spent a sizable portion of her time downstairs with the other junior scientists working on other more casual projects, but she did check on them from time to time while she was running errands that sheâd been press-ganged into by other members of the faculty.Â
They needed to post a memo about that. Or maybe Jayce could just send Viktor down there to have a word with them... It would have the same effect.
She exhibited too much promise to be the designated office meal courier. Maybe they would poach her to help them with a project one day.
Coming to a stop in front of the door Jayce gripped the handle and, with a resolute grunt, heaved the heavy stone and metal door open, revealing the deep, pitch-black storage room on the other side. A space a few meters deep lined with built-in shelves in a U shape. It was designed to appear flush with the surrounding wall, air-tight with no ventilation on the inside. A safety oversight, surely, but one born ironically enough as the result of a security concern. The majority of the storage lockers in the building stored sensitive documents and materials, and as such, most were designed this way. At least this one opened from the inside and could not be locked. The heavy-handed faulty door was the real issue.
They had no use for a room such as this, so it currently served as a glorified pantry that they shared with some of the junior scientists downstairs. The only thing currently worth stealing inside their lab was Viktorâs lovely illustrations of plants, the only thing he was capable of drawing if he were to be taken at his word. And Jayce was the only person who probably liked them enough to want to snag a few. He wasnât sure that Viktor saw much merit in his artistic skills. A shame.Â
Jayce had the better handwriting of the two, having been put through formal schooling as a child. Penmanship classes had been standard and required. But Viktor had a natural artistic flare when it came to the natural world and inanimate objects. Things with perspective and defined shapes. Jayce preferred to illustrate people. But Viktor drew most of the blueprints, even if he didnât like to sign them. He had to break him out of that habit.
Maybe when he had a last name to add to them heâd be more eager?
âEhh. Good thing you came.â Viktor said nonchalantly as he gestured to one of the boxes well above his eye line. Typically there were step ladders in the storage rooms, but Viktor wasnât especially willing to risk such a thing unless no other choice was presented. âTheyâre up there.â
âAh. Got it. Just a second.â Jayce released the door and stepped in behind him, coming to a stop next to his partner as he assessed the box. The door closed behind them with a resounding thud, sealing them inside with all the certainty of a pharaoh's tomb. He reached over Viktor as the shorter of the two stepped back behind him, out of the path of any potential falling objects. But the instant that his hand brushed up against the box in question, he felt a hand snake up from under his arm behind him on the right side, gently grasping his outstretched arm and then gingerly running down it until it reached his shoulder, making a detour for his neck. It then grasped his chin and rested a thumb tentatively on his lower lip with all the tenderness that a lover's embrace should possess. No pressure. Only the certainty that he would melt into his hands where he rightfully belonged.
Jayce paused dead in his tracks, turning to face the source of the touch. And when his eyes met Viktorâs, his breath stilling under his gaze as he saw the look in them. Even in the nearly pitch-black setting of the storage room, Jayce could still clearly make out the soft honeyed gold gleam in his belovedâs eyes. Only this time his brows were relaxed, a nearly intangible quirk in the left corner of his mouth. Unspoken, all-consuming hunger ravaging his visage, raw and primal. Yet there was no aggression; no malintent. Instead, there was a strange tenderness where there had been only fatigue before, reverent and affectionate. It was arresting to behold, especially with such a minuscule amount of room between them.Â
âViktor-â Jayce began, his breath softer and more uneven than heâd realized. But before he could speak any further, Viktor took two steps forward, closing what little distance remained between them. He seemed to be on high alert, but his conviction did not waver.
âQuietâŠâ His tone was hushed as he gently shushed him, his eyes just as unflinchingly intense as he held his finger up in front of his own mouth to further reinforce his point. Behind them several sets of footsteps grew louder, growing closer to the pairâs location before decrescendoing and disappearing into the middle distance, around a corner, and down an adjoining hallway. They were alone again. Viktor slowly lowered his hand, but he did not move beyond that. He was precisely where he wanted to be.
âI must apologize for the deception, Jayce. We are not out of coffee.â
It had all been a clever ploy to get him to follow him to the storage room. One of the least trespassed locations on that floor of the building. Viktor had known that Jayce didnât possess the resolve required to let him leave without him. Heâd been his constant shadow since the moment heâd arrived at work a few days earlier. Even if he knew that his help was neither needed nor required, he would always offer it. Viktor could always expect it. Rely on it. Rely on him. Heâd become predictable. And that blessed predictability had been just what heâd needed to arrange this little moment.Â
There had been no need to beckon a man who couldnât help but follow him.
Viktor. Ever the risk taker of the two of them.
Jayce blushed despite his earnest attempts not to. He didnât want to acknowledge the rush of excitement that leaped through him as Viktor stood silently in front of him, how his breathing slowed and his heart raced ever so perceptibly at the prospect of such a thing. So expectant in his affections as such intrinsic curiosity hung from his meager frame. So far they hadnât done anything they couldnât walk back. Anything unbecoming of their professional ethics or the facade that they both labored under, at least. But they were standing on the precipice of sensibility now, and he could not deny the appeal of such a risky endeavor, even if it came as a total surprise to him that he would even consider a proposal so⊠fraught with consequences. If someone were to hear or see themâŠ
And yet.
Leaning in just that little bit closer, he allowed his face to hover just above the skin of Jayceâs neck, the only sound shared between them being the melding of their breath as they inhaled and exhaled in sequence. Soft but so utterly tinged with longing. Viktor was above begging, but he would indulge to the extent that he was allowed. Coercing Jayce into doing something he was uncomfortable with was beneath his dignity, even if he knew deep down how easy it would be. How easily convinced Jayce truly was when it came to the pleasure of those he loved. How eager he was to prove himself worthy of love. But to use him like that⊠the thought refused to manifest in his mind. As reprehensible as it was utterly inconceivable.
Heâd seen the way that Jayce had reacted when heâd leaned over him back in the lab, the way he shuttered and stuttered as his breath ghosted across his neck. How the tendons in his neck had clenched at the fantasy of being caressed by his waiting lips. A tiny, almost imperceptible smile spread across his face, his eyes gleaming with affection as he considered the prospect of withholding that gentle act of intimacy for just that little bit longer, if only to see true desperation settle into his large, golden eyes. Yearning for even the most rudimentary form of affection. But neither of them would find any thrill or satisfaction in denying the other what they truly wanted. Not when the unspoken words between them betrayed the reality that neither of them could claim to want it more than the other.
âThereâs a certain thrill to the prospect, isnât there, Jayce?â His words were barely more than a whisper, their chests mere centimeters apart as Jayceâs shoulders rose and fell with his breath. A slight tremble settling into his body that so rarely displayed physical weakness. His eyes were half closed as he opened his mouth to speak, but his brain refused to conjure the words. âItâs easier to act natural when you donât know what to expect.â
The taller of the two hummed in response, a soft, knowing chuckle resonating from deep within his chest. So that was his game, then? He couldnât give away the plan if he didnât know what Viktor was up to. It made sense, in all honesty. Neither of them was especially gifted at deception when put under the harsh light of scrutiny, but Jayce was especially awful at it, oftentimes not managing to say anything noteworthy in his defense at all. It would be funny if it werenât so undoing when the time called for it.
âAnd youâre a poor liar,â Viktor added, his lips so close to Jayceâs ear that even a whisper sounded deceptively loud. He scoffed playfully, raising his left hand to flick Jayceâs right earlobe, sending a shudder through his body and a feeling of intrinsic satisfaction through Viktor as Jayce leaned into his touch, his golden eyes glistening, brimming with a wordless plea. The wanton, desperate hope that perhaps he would reciprocate his desire.
Their eyes met briefly as Jayce turned just enough to see him. And then Viktor leaned back in, his lips falling from his ear back down to the crook of his neck. He pulled his hand away slowly, knowing that Jayce would follow it and the scant comfort that it had brought him like a storm passing over a parched parcel of land in a barren desert. And when heâd moved his head just far enough, he allowed it to rest on his palm again.
And he leaned in and kissed him in precisely the way that he knew he wanted. With just enough pressure to be not enough. To drive him utterly mad.
Jayce shuddered, his breath shaking and his legs quaking as he raised his right hand and placed it against Viktorâs upper back, pulling him closer with the same unspoken care that someone might use to grasp a delicate flower, heeding its limitations so that one did not accidentally pluck it from its stock. Delicate as his peppered kisses were, they held enough weight to keep him rooted to the spot, his heart hammering like the rhythm of a war drum. Like a forge hammer striking white-hot metal against an unyielding anvil. Again and again until it bent into shape. Again until it surrendered.
His left hand joined the right, only this time at the small of his back, pressing him gingerly but firmly into position against him like wet clay into a mold. His grip was slight but reassuring, no doubts as to his security felt. Viktor sighed as he closed his eyes and applied a fuller measure of pressure, extracting a fuller measure of pleasure in return. He allowed his hand to go slack and his cane to rest against the shelf to his right, knowing that he would not need it for the task he had in mind. But he would require both hands.
âI was not laboring under the illusion that you wanted to wait until after the wedding to-,â His voice was low and torturously soft, his pitch a few notches lower than what Jayce was accustomed to for the brief moment that he allowed him to continue speaking. His breath hitched as their lips met, Viktor taken by surprise by the sheer searing heat of his belovedâs desire. Not so much force that he might stumble, but just enough so that he may yield to Jayceâs desperate plea that he follow his lead.
With a soft hum of approval, his heart thrumming away in his chest as the warmth of their embrace enveloped him and seeped deep into the marrow of his bones, Viktor raised the arm typically reserved purely for his cane and wrapped it around him, bringing his open palm to rest at the back of his shoulder blade. His left arm abandoned Jayceâs shoulder where it had fallen when heâd suddenly kissed him, joining his right as he held on for dear life despite his lack of a reason to.Â
He suddenly felt so small, so utterly minuscule and insignificant in comparison to the sheer stature and build of the mountain of a man who held him with such care and adoration that it stole his breath away. What little hesitation that still clung to him dissolved away, taking his reservations with it. He was a sheep in the knowing presence of an utterly loyal sheephound. He did not, nor would he ever fear Jayce Talis. His dearly beloved who only knew how to love him, even when he didnât love himself.
Viktor drew back slightly, just enough to see Jayceâs face. And when their eyes met he felt his chest tighten, constructing the muscles in his ribcage as his breath abandoned him. Heâd never seen that in his eyes before. There was a warmth, that same vibrant golden brown glistening in his irises that he adored so very much. But it was darker, purposeful. His gaze held intention and the drive required to fulfill his goals. Filled with a glint of adoration and wanton desire that hit him with seismic force, toppling over every carefully built defense heâd ever constructed and leaving him quaking in its wake. Bristling and tilled, waiting to be cultivated. Plowed.
What was going through that overactive imagination of his?
He wouldâve stood on his tiptoes to search his eyes deeper were such a thing possible. To explore the depths of his soul and bask in his love like the depths of an endless ocean. Instead, Jayce hunched slightly to take the strain off of him, feeling the growing shudder in his back as he stood at full extension, an unsustainable position to occupy, to say the least. And one he would abide no longer. With not so much as a groan from the imperceptible amount of strain that it put on him, Jayce lifted Viktor off the ground, just enough to take him off of his feet, and pivoted, pressing his back into the wall. Holding him there.
Returning the favor, Jayce kissed him deeply, not giving him the chance to catch his breath. Lips electric with hunger, ever seeking and discovering as their embrace deepened. Only breaking away after the better part of a minute when the myth of oxygen betrayed him and left his own vision blurred, rendering the smaller of the two nothing more than a shadow of his former self, watering eyes pooling with unshed tears. Chest heaving and shuddering. Viktorâs grip never wavered, never waning under the palpable flood of warmth that filled every fiber of muscle in his body.
Viktorâs pupils dilated, but not from the darkness. Theyâd both long since adjusted to it. No, it was the sensation of Jayceâs bare, calloused hand slipping under the bottom hem of his now untucked shirt and vest and the mellow yet still somehow feverish heat that it introduced to his cool body. The way he hadnât expected to lean into it. Almost enough to make him shudder. Nearly enough to beckon him to come undone. Such was the power it held over him. Inconceivable.
Soft as a feather and unyielding as ironwood, his grasp felt familiar but entirely new all at once. Harsh and vengeful with raw materials, yet always so gentle with him. Jayce leaned in and distributed an uneven yet deliberate smattering of deep, lingering kisses across his neck and ear. His jaw and then his cheek. Taking his earlobe between his lips and then into his mouth. Covering every part of him that he could find in wordless declarations of adoration. Drawing a map in his mind with closed eyes that still saw everything that they needed to. Heâd arrived there by accident, but now that he was thereâŠ
Perhaps he should kneel at the altar and partake of its flowing waters. Venerate. Deconsecrate something sacrosanct by virtue of the very nature of his worship.
Jayceâs lips left him after a final lingering kiss, tugging a sigh of something resembling disappointment in tow behind them. His arms left him, stealing back their pleasant heat as they left him behind. He wouldâve smirked at the look of disappointment on Viktorâs face if it wasnât so sincere. So endearing. So telling in its honestly and what that betrayed about his state of mind. Viktor wore his emotions on his sleeves, his expressions so pure and instinctual. The prospect of seeing how he would react to the idea he was currently formulating inside of his mind made his pulse soar like heâd been infused with liquid radium.
Viktor watched as Jayce slowly lowered onto one knee in front of him. Then the second. Their eyes never broke contact, his gaze holding the kind of scorching heat that would put an overheating furnace to death from the shame of inadequacy. Viktor blushed under it, his face flushing pink as some inkling of what his love might have in store for him washed up on the shores of his subconscious. He tried to play it off, struggling to conceal the way his mind frayed and sputtered like the death throes of a dying star. And then he felt it. Pressure. A set of hands undoing the buttons at his fly.
The garment came undone with a sleight of hand that gave him pause, his tired back going stiff at the prospect. There was no hesitation, only the cruelty of reality and the fact that it brought with it such risk. This had been his idea, and yet, it still felt so surreal. If someone were to see themâŠ
As if he could sense his growing disquietment, Jayce carefully lowered his left hand, gently grasping his right leg and kneading the muscles in his thigh. His right hand slinked up his back, coming to rest against the upper left side of Viktorâs back, just above his hip, massaging him gently as he felt the tension flee from him in increments, his breathing deepening in measures so slight that he could only detect them because his face was pressed against his stomach. His downward gaze fixed on his new target.
Golden brown eyes swept up his body with deliberate, almost agonizing slowness before they locked with Viktorâs again, cradling his imagination with his gaze just as he cherished his body in his hands. Savoring the way his pulse raced as his chest rose and fell with his breath. Slowly deepening. Drinking in the majesty of the moment that was seeing Viktor like this for the very first time. This was something to be savored. Relished.
Viktor stared down at Jayce, awestruck. Trapped by the implications in his eyes and the exquisite intimacy of his touch as it ghosted over the two most guarded parts of his body. Places where no one else could simply touch him like this. And he did not attempt to stop him. He would allow this. He wanted this. A privilege reserved for Jayce and Jayce alone. His pulse quickened in anticipation, yet no number of intakes of breath dulled the burning in his chest. The air would not come, his mind racing but drawing a blank. A sensation his vibrant mind was unaccustomed to. And then it hit him. A moment of clarity so impactful that he chastised himself wordlessly through barely open lips, his eyes burrowing into Jayceâs very soul.
Jayce was asking his permission to continue.
What a quaint gesture, given the present circumstances. Viktor mused to himself, his eyelashes fluttering as a fond smile slowly crept across his face in spite of his best efforts to conceal it. And yet, he could only appreciate it for what it was. Jayceâs caution born of genuine affection. A desire to do no harm. It was never correct to assume you were in a position of dominance in an encounter such as this without asking. Jayce knew he had his permission in the same way that Viktor knew he held dominion over his heart. They spoke through hushed whispers and caresses of the soul by virtue of shared glances, unbidden and ungoverned by words. But neither of them would ever assume anything, least of all consent to utter vulnerability. To the body of one another.
âI believe our positions were switched somewhere along the way,â Viktor spoke softly in as playful a manner as he could muster, his eyes betraying the fondness that his face made such an effort to make light of. He wanted to appear unphased, amused but otherwise perfectly in control of the situation. And for the most part, he was. But those eyes. Those glistening spheres of pure amber that shimmered like the smoldering remains of a dying flame. They made his heart flutter and his knees shudder, such was the transparency of his love. How was a creature forged from such hopeless hardship meant to process such indulgent infatuation?
âAnd let you hurt your leg on the stone floor? No.â He sounded offended by the notion, his demeanor and voice as gentle as they were eager and full of want. The searing heat of his gaze held dominion over the entire storage room, his intentions clear as day even in the deep, sightless ebony of their chosen arena. He had things in store for him. Everything about the sight of Jayce like this was arresting, begging to be explored by a thorough and studious mind. And Jayce wanted to indulge him. Heâd utterly rejected the alternative in favor of this outcome. Who would he be to refuse such a generous offer? A more cautious man. But the concept of caution had never spoken to his soul the way risk and discovery did.
Jayce raised the bottom of his shirt, leaning in to press his mouth against his navel, leaving a lingering kiss. Viktor shuddered as Jayce peppered kisses in a straight line downward, his pace so slow and intentional that they overlapped, each time holding his lips there as his gaze tore into him, his eyes never leaving Viktorâs face. The smaller of the two flushed deeply from his ears to his neck, his breathing becoming noticeably more ragged as his love approached his intended destination. Jayce made a mental note of the sight, etching it into his memory like an expertly chiseled relief in the halls of a gallery. It was a nice color on himâŠ
He took a moment to fumble him free from the confines of his fabric prison, careful to make as little physical contact as possible during the process, a decision that earned him a hissed intake of breath as Viktor brushed this side of his hand against his face, running it along this side of his ear in a manner so scant that he didnât need to be looking up at him to know that he was pleading with him. Permitting him. Begging him not to make him beg. To not shatter the intrigue and mischief, or the silent game of tug of war they were playing would come crashing down and bring the illusion they both enjoyed so much with it.Â
But before he went any further, Jayce paused.
âSay you want me to.â It was a ruse. He would not make him beg. Not unless he wanted him to. Even if it would light a flame in him that he wasnât sure either of them could extinguish. And yet he hoped he might indulge, sweetening the deal with another abiding kiss, this time at the very base of the one place he knew that he most wanted him to be at the opposite end of. Like a promise he would fulfill with gleeful enthusiasm if only heâd humor him and speak those four little words he so desperately wanted to hear.
Shuddering in response, Viktor partially closed his eyes, his gaze hanging heavy and low as he affectionately stroked the side of his face. A sound somewhere between a huff and a scoff escaped him, yet there was no irritation in his demeanor. He almost seemed⊠impressed? Amused by the audacity? Regardless, heâd asked nicely enough. Almost. âSay please first.â
Jayce blinked, genuinely stunned by the request. He chuckled despite himself, crooking his neck to the left and focusing on making his eyes appear as large and pathetically desperate as possible. It was almost as playfully mocking as it was intimate, adding levity to a moment that neither of them realized needed it despite the lack of acknowledgment of it.
With a sigh of feigned defeat, Jayce nodded, breathing heavily and earning himself a shudder as he attempted to conceal the smug look of satisfaction on his face as he spoke. âPlease, Viktor.â
He stroked his face again, playing with his ear as he hummed in approval, a genuine smile on his face that stole Jayceâs breath. There were no games in his gaze. Only the quiet knowledge that this was what they both wanted. Jayce yearned to pleasure him, and he longed to be worthy of that desire, heedless of the fact that he already was.
âI want you to, Jayce.â
Everything seemed to slow to a stop as Jayce wasted no time fulfilling the request. In the same manner heâd employed to reach his destination, he kissed him intently, only this time vertically instead of descendingly. The scorching heat of him was a thing to marvel at, especially from someone normally so characterized by being cold to the touch. And then his lips reached the summit. Enveloping him wholly and utterly.
For a moment, Viktor forgot where they were.
He gasped as though heâd been plunged into freezing waters, his right hand flying to the back of Jayceâs head as his left arm fell limply to his side. He succeeded in bracing himself against the way in the same manner that his swimming mind was succeeding at formulating meaningful thoughts.
Kneading his fingers through Jayceâs short hair, grasping but not gripping. The intention to direct him was evident from the moment his fingertips had grazed him, but he faltered the instant that sensation struck him. Tingling like raw plasma, bursting into tendrils of comforting warmth that trickled through him like a solar flare. Like the flight of a passing migratory bird, the thought flew overhead and disappeared over the horizon, leaving nothing but awe in its wake. Only a crystal blue sky with wisps of clouds.
Itâs easier to act natural when you donât know what to expect.
The truth of his own words struck him with the force of a falling tree.
Heâd been right, of course. But heâd never imagined his hypothesis would be proven correct like this. With such intimacy. Through an act so fraught and primeval, yet brimming with such tenderness. So thoughtful and refreshing and delightfully unexpected. This thing he never dared imagine heâd receive, so certain heâd once been that it was impossible. Such folly.
This was what it felt like to be cherished. To be desired above all else. And it was intoxicating.
Jayce indulged him in long, even strokes. Deliberate and purposeful, dragging a shudder from his trembling spine as he used what remained of his mental fortitude to try and focus on Jayceâs face as everything before him became blurry. Admittedly, it was not a sight that assisted in that endeavor, but it was one that he found vastly preferable to anything his rapidly fraying mind could ever hope to conjure. Each breath tore from his lungs in a gradually deepening crescendo, his legs ready to surrender to the bursts of sensation that trickled down them like white-hot molten metal surging through a carefully crafted mold.Â
There was something about the way he did it that made it maddening, more fulfilling than anything heâd experienced up until that moment in any other context. Perhaps it was the consistent build-up of pleasure that bordered on uncomfortable from the sheer overabundance of stimulation. The inexperienced and almost borderline clumsy way he went about the task, every action so laced with enthusiasm and reverence that he could only find his efforts endearing and so undeniably effective. Pleasurable. Maybe it was the knowledge that it was Jayce Talis, his secret beloved, the two of them sequestered away on this clandestine little adventure that held such terrifying stakes. One thing he could be sure about was that it had everything to do with that wild look in his eyes.Â
It had settled there the moment heâd allowed those fateful words to exit his lips and its intensity had only multiplied since then, burrowing into his very soul as Jayce gripped him gently at the waist. His fingers curled against his skin, applying pressure just below his navel in time with his movements in a way that wouldâve led Viktor to question the sheer speed his blood was circulating through his body at if the sensation hadnât robbed him of all capacity for logic and reason. If not for Jayceâs steady grip on his leg and side, he wasnât sure heâd still be standing. And still, there was only comfort in his embrace. Serenity and security, trust and familiarity in the feeling of his skin against his own, only never like this. Until today, at least.
Jayce continued, exhibiting no indication of slowing down. Heâd set himself to a task. And he would see it completed. With efficacy.
Gradually, a method manifested itself. Each stroke became more consistent and precise in accordance with Viktorâs reaction to them. Clarity as to where he should press and where the heat of his tongue was most appreciated. The way that heâd nearly toppled over when heâd hummed with his mouth over him, the vibration it caused simply too much bear in tandem with everything else. There was only so much one could hope to learn in a single encounter, but the knowledge that this was only the first of many was enough to make Jayceâs heart flutter, the skin on his neck flush. They did need to pick a better venue for their next rendezvous, though. This was a tad more compromising than he would have preferred. But he didnât have the strength to say no to that look in Viktorâs eyes. And a sizable part of him wasnât bothered by that at all. Even if some desolate little corner of his mind was concerned with the honesty of that revelation.
But it suddenly became apparent that this would not be a concern either of them would need to tolerate for much longer. Viktor shuttered, his entire body trembling as his breathing became noticeably ragged and uneven. His hand moved from Jayceâs hair to delicately grasp his chin, curling his fingers under his jaw. He didnât pull. There was no intention to. He simply wanted his attention as his gaze had understandably drifted amidst the intensity of their intimate actions and the capacity to speak had fled him long ago. Jayce looked up at him, that same twinkle in his eyes again. And when he saw the disheveled state that Viktor existed in, the look of primal lust in his eyes only intensified, distilling into a more concentrated form of itself. A comforting sense of pride swelled in him as he realized that heâd been the one to bring Viktor to such a state. His normally put-together and unyielding partner reduced to a shambling shell of his former self. Not from pain, but from pleasure. An act of pleasure heâd bequeathed to him purely from a desire to see him come undone. His pleasure was satisfying.
As he reveled in this, he took note of the way his eyes had nearly closed. The drowsy look in his beautiful golden eyes. The slump of his shoulders as sweat ran down his face and neck. He wanted to taste it. To savor it. The salt of his skin in tandem with everything else his body had to offer.Â
Jayce released him and abandoned his post, an action that drew an almost agonized whine from Viktor as he stood. But he would not leave him to languish. Shushing him tenderly as he slipped his right arm up his back, he grasped the back of his head and pulled him away from the wall. He leaned him back, dipping him slightly as he dove in and licked up the length of his neck from his collar to the base of his chin. The taste of him was exquisite, salty but pleasantly so. Just as heâd envisioned. Pulling him close enough to brush against him as he slipped a leg between both of his, his hand dipping down and grasping him gently. Encapsulating him fully.
The sensation shot through Viktor like a lightning bolt, his legs clenching and tightening around him in futility as he realized with panicked pleasure that he could do nothing meaningful to escape his touch and the sensitivity that reduced him to little more than a simpering wreck. He was trapped. Panting and whimpering as Jayce held the majority of his weight as though it were meaningless. Applying even pressure as he traversed the length and breadth of him with practiced assurance. Tracing his thumb up the source of his pulse and resting it where it was most needed. Most desired. Most torturously sensitive. This was an act he was far more familiar with from an abundance of first-hand experience.
Pressing kisses back down the front of his neck before traveling back up and seizing him in a searing kiss, Jayce took note of the dampness of his face. The way the moisture that had collected in Viktorâs now closed eyes ran freely down his face, his chest heaving from the labor of trying not to tumble over the edge. He shushed him reassuringly, kissing away the stray tears as he leaned over to whisper in his ear.
âLie to me more often. Iâm glad I tagged along,â Jayce said breathlessly, relishing the steady rhythm of his heart. The way his breath grazed his ear as he kissed him gently before taking his ear lobe into his mouth yet again.Â
And that was all it took.
Viktor couldnât recall the last time heâd felt a sensation overtake his entire being that wasnât pain. Excruciating or merely unpleasant, it was an unyielding constant. But for that brief, revelatory moment, he felt ecstasy.Â
Jayce held him against him, his hand gripping him firmly but not painfully so, stroking him tenderly as he surrendered and slumped into his embrace, no longer able to stand. Heâd put up a valiant effort, but was no longer able to withstand his onslaught in their war of attrition. He opened his mouth, but there was no sound to be made. His lungs were empty, though not the only part of him that had been reduced to such a state in the process. Instead, he let out a choked, oxygen-starved gasp, a deep, guttural groan following it before he fell silent, all but for the sound of his breath in Jayceâs ear. Every muscle in his body now fully limp.
They lingered there, Jayce holding him in a half-kneeling crouch as Viktorâs ravaged mind resurrected itself from its state of near death, his eyes barely open and his nerve endings quivering as his partner rubbed his back soothingly, shushing him with all the tenderness he could muster. His head on his shoulder as Jayce cradled him gently, his face against his own. Both of them breathed heavily despite the reality that Jayce hadnât received so much as a single direct touch. Something that Viktor aimed to remedy.
Slowly, the sound of his pounding heart receded and his ears regained the capacity to detect sound. Viktor swallowed laboriously, his mouth and throat dry as he softly batted Jayce's hand away from the opening in the front of his pants, resisting the urge to flinch. Simply redressing himself would be an exercise in self-flagellation when the time came. As well-meaning as he remained, Viktor could no longer bear the gentle adoration of Jayceâs touch. Not if he hoped to function.
Besides, he had a wrong to right.
Pulling Jayce downward, he braced himself on his left hand before placing his right hand on Jayceâs chest, pushing him backward with just enough force to topple him, but not so much that he would fall onto his back. Jayce slinked back with a soft huff, resting in a half-sitting position, propped up by his arms as he regarded Viktor with an enraptured smile. Viktorâs brow knitted in brief discomfort as he pushed Jayceâs raised legs away and positioned himself between them, a sight that sewed a pang of worry in Jayceâs heart that Viktor instantly chased away with a kiss. When he saw the deranged gleam in Viktorâs eyes he flushed again, his chest heaving in anticipation as Viktor pressed his open palm against the outside of his fly, drawing a shudder from his body and a whimper from his clenched lips despite his best efforts. Viktor shook his head.
âAnd you were so quiet before.â Viktor teased playfully, a mischievous smirk playing across his asymmetrical features. âNo, that simply will not do.â
He undid the front of Jayceâs pants, slipping just the tips of his fingers over the outside of the fabric as he slowly traced a path upward, dipping them over the hem of the garment. Leaning in for another kiss. Jayce met him halfway, chasing the warmth that the separation of their bodies stole away from him. He so desperately wanted to hold him close. To cherish him once again as he so thoroughly deserved. As heâd promised him he would always do that night in the botanical gardens. When heâd agreed to be his. His.
Every atom between them was a crime punishable by death.
Just as Viktorâs hand reached him, the door juddered.
Scrambling to redo the buttons on the front of his pants, Viktor gasped as he was suddenly lurched from his position on the floor and pulled to a semi-standing position, his hand falling away as his task was finished in the knick of time. The door slid open, and inside stepped a familiar face.
Taking note of their utter breathlessness and their noticeable disheveled appearance, Jayce and Viktor watched in silent, unbridled horror as a familiar junior scientist observed them with quiet confusion, trying to comprehend what sheâd just seen. Eventually, the gears in Skyâs head rotated into place as she came to the correct conclusion as to what theyâd actually ventured to the supply closet for. Her eyes were wide as she blinked rapidly, a hand on her cheek and her journal at her chest as she seemed to process the current of bewilderment that passed through her.
Viktor blanched and Jayce flushed deeper as she stepped just that little bit further into the room and pulled the door nearly closed behind her, leaving only a crack to provide light.
âI was sent to, um⊠â She adjusted her glasses, pushing them up as she snuggled down into her shoulders, refusing to make further eye contact. There was a tinge of pink to her face that couldnât be denied. Try as she might to appear incognito and nonchalant, she simply couldnât hide her blush. She pointed up over their heads to a familiar box, their eyes following the gesture as though their lives depended on it.
âCoffee⊠â Jayce said the word as though he were in disbelief. It made perfect sense, but there was still a surreal quality to the revelation that made him chuckle in denial, teetering on the brink of mania, but concealing it in that polite, well-practiced way that he always did. He reached up onto the shelf to get the box down. There was no reason not to.
Attempting to make himself look more presentable and less like a man whoâd just been caught red-handed white-knuckling his lab partnerâs thigh, Viktor smoothed his palms across his face and through his hair, rubbing his eyes as he did so. Sky crooked her head to the side, the glint of something in the light cast by the door catching her eye.Â
Viktor gave her a curious look, his mind racing through every possibility he could imagine as to why she might be looking at him like that (outside of the obvious) until his pupils dilated in abject horror. He blinked rapidly, calmly lowering his ring-bearing hand as he clasped it inside the grip of his other hand. Amidst everything else going on, heâd forgotten that he needed to be making a conscious effort to conceal it. Curses.
â... Thatâs⊠a beautiful ring⊠â She said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. There was a hint of something he couldnât define in her voice that troubled him further despite the lack of malice or ill intent behind it. Some aspect of the observation that seemed almost melancholy for no readily discernible reason. She seemed pleased for him, but also not all at once. At first, heâd thought that heâd imagined it, conjured up the image in his stress-riddled, sleep-deprived mind. But despite how flush with melatonin he now was, he knew himself to be correct. He just didnât comprehend why.
If it were possible to hear someone tense up, then the way that Jayce nearly dropped the box he was lowering to the ground wouldâve been very noticeable, indeed. Instead, he managed to play it off as clumsiness, procuring the box and walking over towards her sheepishly so that she could grab what she needed from within. Careful to keep his hands on the outside. Once content, he made an effort to pretend that theyâd ventured there for the same reason, turning to allow Viktor to grab a ration from within despite the fact that everyone present knew that the illusion had been resolutely shattered long ago.
âThank you, Miss Young,â Viktor spoke as though he were holding back the urge to choke, clearing his throat after heâd finished speaking. Both men looked like sad, wet dogs whoâd just been left out in a storm, their eyes filled with pleading, embarrassment, and remorse in equal measure. Neither of them felt comfortable saying anything about what had just occurred out loud. How would one even broach such a taboo concept with a coworker?
A look of realization spread across her face as her pupils widened. Sheâd just hand an epiphany. Her eyes flickered from Viktor to Jayce, laced with an indescribable look of awe as she took note of something before wordlessly nodding to herself. She then smiled softly as if to excuse herself and backed out of the room, closing the door behind her with a brief wave. The click of her shoes scurrying away, fading into nothingness as they were left in abject silence again, with only their thoughts for company.
Jayce and Viktor stood unmoving in the darkness for nearly a full minute, dread blanketing them like storm clouds on a dreary day as the taller of the two panted like a panicked prey animal and rubbed his face with his hands. He then floundered, retrieving a handkerchief from one of his pockets to wipe his hands and face on as he tried not to think about what heâd just accidentally done. He checked his clothing and exhaled. Viktor simply stared blankly, his demeanor giving nothing away but his face telling the story of a dead man walking. There was nothing to do now but return to the lab and await the inevitability of disciplinary action.
â
It had been the better part of an hour and theyâd gotten nothing done.
An atmosphere of fear so potent that it could sink a Noxian armada permeated the air of the lab, settling over the pair of them like ash in the wake of an explosion. The anticipation was maddening, gnawing away at them like an infestation that refused to abate. Waiting for your execution was always worse than the act of dying itself. Death was painless.
âMaybe she didnât say anything?â Jayce said diplomatically as he stood in the center of the room, his arms wrapped in front of himself as he labored under the illusion that perhaps heâd imagined that aspect of their encounter. His eyes wide in abject terror.
âItâs a possibility.â Viktor attempted to appear nonchalant as he sat at his desk with his back to him, pen in hand with an equation that needed solving splayed out in front of him. In truth, he was in turmoil, the calm waters above concealing the churning storm brewing in the depths below. Heâd made no progress in the last thirty minutes, sighing as he stood and faced Jayce, his eyes on the chalkboard on the wall behind him.
âAnd itâs equally likely that half of the building knows by now and the only reason we donât know is because everyone is in their offices laughing,â Jayce said with a defeated sigh. Neither of them got the impression that Sky was a salacious gossip, but when a tale this thrilling presented itselfâŠ
Silence settled over the room again. For a minute or two, they stood in one another's presence but did not make a sound save for their breathing. A stalemate that Viktor finally broke with the addition of two mournful words.
âIâm sorry.â
Jayce looked up, his brows furrowed and his head slanted slightly to the side as though his companion had just regressed into speaking a different dialect entirely. âWhat?â
âIt was my brilliant idea. To go to the storage room.â The regret was palpable, his sorrow evident as the weight of the potential consequences settled over him like a stone. The excitement had clouded his judgment. He knew better. They both knew better. It had been a Sisyphean task to climb this high in life, and now his actions could very well be the bolder that dragged them both down to hell.
Jayceâs anxiety slipped away instantly as he took in the sight of Viktor standing before the chalkboard, his breath still as the grave and his eyes a thousand miles away. He took a handful of steps to close the distance between them, unable to bear the sight of his partner in such a state.
âViktor no, I-â
Jayce wasnât afforded the opportunity to continue. A moment later there was a soft but firm knock at the door and the door slid open, revealing their would-be visitor. Or perhaps their executioner.
âMy dear boys! May I have a moment of your time?â Professor Heimerdinger inquired exuberantly, entering the space with the familiarity of someone whoâd been there a thousand times. His little poro tagged behind, skittering about as it explored the confines of the lab. It paid the unfolding conversation no mind, as was its prerogative.
They both straightened, going rigid as they assumed as proper of a stance as they could muster under the given circumstances.
âO- of course, Professor. How can we be of assistance?â Jayce offered diplomatically as he folded his hands behind his back and bowed politely. He was the picture of a well-mannered Piltoveran despite the desire to grab Viktor and sprint from the room broiling just below the surface.
âWord of your little, ahem, incident in the storage room has reached me.â He said, his migrating gradually to something decidedly more serious. The atmosphere grew heavy as he faced them, a questioning look on his face. He examined them both thoroughly, studying them and making a mental note of just how uncomfortable everything suddenly was.
âIt did?â Jayce subconsciously wondered if anyone else present could hear the sheer volume of his pulse, his ears ringing as all the blood rushed to his head. His limbs suddenly felt numb.
âOh yes. And I must say, I was shocked. An unpleasant surprise, indeed!â He quipped, his tone tinged with a rare undertone of annoyance. He shook his head in displeasure, huffing as he glanced over at the half-solved equation on the board behind Viktor. It was liable to make little to no sense given the state of mind of the man solving it, but it seemed to hold his attention for a moment nonetheless.Â
âYes, professor. I imagine so⊠â It was Viktorâs turn to interject. He made his way closer to the center of the room. Closer to where Jayce stood. It was the only place he wanted to be at present. He would face their shared fate bravely. With some measure of dignity. This wouldnât be a pleasant conversation, especially considering the fact that they would have to have it with their revered former professor, but he wouldnât shy away from it. He never had. Despite everything, he still possessed some measure of pride.
âBut rest assured that the door will be fixed come this time tomorrow! We will have no more falls! Someone could be seriously hurt.â Heimerdinger said with a resolute nod, beaming with pride as he unclasped his hands and gestured towards them both affectionately. âI can only apologize, my dear boys. It shouldnât have taken a potentially serious injury for this simple matter to be resolved. It seems weâve become complacent.â
Jayce and Viktor feel silent, utterly flabbergasted by the statement. They stared at the professor and then pivoted their heads to regard one another with nothing short of total and utter confusion. Were they experiencing an episode of shared hysteria?
âWith respect, professor⊠I beg your pardon?â Viktorâs voice betrayed his rapidly unraveling mental state, a crazed gleam to his eyes that could not be understated. He stammered, his brow creasing and his lips pursing as he squinted, the action doing nothing to increase his comprehension of the current topic of conversation.
âOh, Miss Young came back in something of a tizzy. She was most displeased. When I inquired as to the source of her dismay she simply stated that sheâd seen the door to the storage room malfunction yet again. Apparently, it was quite disheartening for her to see you both reduced to nothing more than a bruised heap of tangled limbs on the floor, and I must say, I share her dismay! Simply unacceptable.â He shook his head as he regarded them both with concern, his arms folded in front of himself. He genuinely looked worried that they might both be seriously injured.
Walking over towards the chalkboard, he regarded the wall with a nod of approval, seemingly finding the mess of mathematical symbols and runes to his liking. To be fair, the equation was indeed very complex and impressive, but in its unfinished state, it was sorely lacking in clarity.
âI insist you both take the next few days off to recover. Head and back injuries can be quite deceptive, as Iâm sure you're both well aware!â
Jayce drew a blank, his mind struggling to allocate a sufficient amount of grey matter to the task of comprehending the reality he now found himself in. Surely this was a cruel joke, yes? An uncharacteristic twist of the knife on the part of their beloved long-time friend before he regretfully dismissed them both for engaging in sexual activity on the premises? Surely Sky hadnât gone to the trouble of covering for them when she had no motivation to do so and was more than likely appalled by their recent behavior?
SurelyâŠ
Viktor exhaled sharply, the sound cutting through the otherwise silent room in a manner that was distinctly attention-grabbing. Whether he intended it or not, he was now in the crosshairs yet again. âYes⊠that is very true, Professor. In fact, I feel lightheaded right now.â
At first, Jayce assumed that Viktor was simply being agreeable or attempting to make light of their supposed accident. But one look at his face told an entirely different story. He looked pale, all the blood retreating from his face and taking the color along with it. Heimerdinger seemed to take notice as well, approaching him and giving him a thoughtful look.
âOh, that is no good at all, now is it? And this is precisely why I insist you take a few days to recuperate. We wouldnât want to damage those brilliant young minds of yours, now would we? They are a precious commodity.â He spoke with the sort of kindness and genuinely well-placed concern reserved for only the most caring of grandparents, his blue eyes gleaming with sympathy.
âNo professor.â Jayce agreed, stepping closer to Viktor to steady him. He wrapped his arm around his back, grasping his shoulder with his left arm as if to request his attention. He wasnât swaying, but he did look as though he were considering taking an impromptu trip to the realm of slumber on the stone floor of the lab.
Professor Heimerdinger clapped his hands together, nodding in agreement with his former assistant and his wayward student. âThen itâs settled! Jayce! See to it that Viktor makes it home safely. And that he actually goes to bed and rests! No working from home, lad. That hardly counts!â
âI think the bed is precisely where Iâd like to be right now, yes.â Viktor retorted limply, his mind so addled with disbelief and confusion that he couldnât muster the energy to attempt to disagree even if heâd wanted to. He genuinely couldnât believe itâŠÂ
âFantastic. Well then, thatâs all for today!â He said with an air of finality as he pivoted on his tip toes jubilantly, turning away from them and towards the door. His poro scurried back to his side, following his lead as he vacated the premises. âFarewell to you both and good day! Oh, and mind your step on your way back to your residences. Itâs quite wet outside!â
With that, the door shut behind him and silence returned to the room. And for the second time that day, they were left alone with their thoughts. Only this time they were too perplexed and relieved to try and untangle them. A wave of solace overtook them as they entered a state of repose, the breath that Jayce hadnât realized heâd been holding vacating his lungs with a huff as he slumped over against one of the rearrangeable multipurpose structures at the center of the room, regarding Viktor fondly as relief settled into his core. And then he recalled the conversation theyâd been having before theyâd been interrupted.
â... I donât regret today. We took that risk together and it⊠Seeing you like that was⊠â He trailed off, unsure as to how to put into words how impactful the experience had been. How despite the terror it had been entirely worth it to him. That the risk of failure had never frightened him so much as it did the moment that door had opened, but heâd reckoned with that reality and was now stronger for it. That everything felt possible when it came to them.Â
Removing the space between them, he grabbed his coat off the back of his chair. His gaze softened as he took Viktorâs hand into his own, concern evident in his face as he slid in front of him, wordlessly requesting his full attention. His gaze fell, remorseful. âDo⊠you wish you could take it back?â
Viktorâs gaze lingered downward for a moment before he looked up at Jayce, nothing but adoration and affection in his eyes as he seized his other hand tenderly and pulled him into a gentle kiss. They both relished the contact, the first of its nature that theyâd ever shared within the confines of their lab. Their shared space. Their sanctuary. Viktor spoke clearly, no ambiguity present in his tone as stared deeply into his eyes. Those golden brown irises that enraptured him so.
âAbsolutely not.â
Jayce smiled, squeezing his hands gently before releasing the right one and raising the left to his lips, placing a single kiss on the back of Viktorâs hand. Watching the barely perceptible shudder that rolled off of him in response to his touch. The appendage was so small, so fragile in comparison to the strength of his grip. And yet he knew that Viktor knew he would never harm him. His trust in him was absolute. Unwavering. Undying. And the knowledge of that bond made him overflow with pride. He looked down at the ring on his finger. And beamed.
Viktor Talis. It had such a beautiful ring to it. SoonâŠ
âGood. Then letâs get out of here. Apparently, we both had a terrible fall today.â Jayce retorted, playfully raising Viktorâs hand and allowing it to fall limply from his grasp. The shorter of the two shook his head at the gesture, rolling his eyes at the audacity of it all. Jayceâs jokes would never get better. Good. He liked them just the way they were. Utterly terrible. It added to his idiosyncratic charm. He would play the role of the annoyed spouse, but the genuine nature of his effortless humor was endlessly endearing to him.
âHow unfortunate for us,â Viktor added dryly as Jayce handed him his own coat, walking to the door with him. Holding it open for him as he passed through, the ring of his cane echoing through the stone confines of the hallway. Ever in synchronization, their speed just the right tempo to be comfortable for them both to walk side by side. As they always would. Jayce would carry the umbrella this time. His arms were longer. And besides, Viktor had never fully shaken off the stupor heâd been in since theyâd returned from the supply closet. He seemed like he needed a good nap.
As they closed the door and locked it behind them, Viktorâs eyes darted around the hallway, scanning to his left and right until he was assured that they were alone. No one would hear what he was about to say. Jayce tucked the keys away, regarding him with silent curiosity. Expressive as ever. His heart on his sleeve where it belonged. Where he could reach it.
âPerhaps we could collectively fall through yet another doorway. One of ours. When we leave her, I mean.â The words carried an almost bashful tone, a tinge of pink returning to Viktorâs colorless visage as he slowly looked him up and down, his eyes lingering on his belt just a bit longer than what would be considered appropriate for the workplace. Then they darted towards his face, anchoring him in the implied elicit fantasies of his heavenly gaze. He intended to finish what theyâd started. He wasnât the sort of man to leave a task half-completed when he set his mind to it. Something they shared in common. Another facet that unified them.
Jayce felt his mouth grow dry as his pulse quickened ever so slightly, heat pooling lower than he was willing to acknowledge as he refused to break eye contact. That dark wildness returned to his eyes that had been there before returning as his mind raced at the prospect of what it would feel like. What it would look like to watch, to behold his beloved as he attempted to satisfy him. His fingers in his hair, his hand on his thigh as heâŠÂ
Then he turned towards the exit, his arm resting across Viktorâs back as he gave him another gentle squeeze. As long as Viktor fell into his embrace, they could stumble through any door they liked.
âPerhaps.â
â
This ended up being 30 pages. HELL. It was meant to be a quick little one-shot and well⊠yeah, itâs 13k words. Well then. Also, sorry if the smut section was lackluster. I donât write smut. This is the first time Iâve tried to write it in over a decade of writing fanfics lol! A quick aside, this fic is also a birthday gift for Ellenchain! Her comic Playground is the best thing ever so go read it! Happy birthday! Hope you liked the fic! If you did, Iâd love to hear what you thought! And yes, any art or whatever that you might decide to create in relation to this fic is totally okay! In fact, Iâd love to see it if you do. It would make my day! Links to all my socials are in my profile if you want to throw ideas at me or just chat. My inboxes are always open! Take care and Iâll see you in the next fic. Bye bye!
#jayvik#jayvik fanfic#jayvik arcane#jayvik community#jayvik fluff#jayvik fandom#jayvik fic#viktor x jayce#jayce x viktor#jayce and viktor#viktor and jayce#viktor arcane#viktor#jayce talis#jayce arcane#jayce#jayvik smut#jayvik smut fic#jayvik smut fanfic#jayvik smut fanfiction#viktor nation#Viktor nation how we feeling#jayvik nation#viktor tendercrisp#viktor talis#arcane viktor#arcane au#arcane fanfic#arcane fandom#arcane
26 notes
·
View notes
Text
self promo fic meme
Rules: Â Post the first line of your last 10 published fics, then tag 10 people.
i was tagged by @tintedglasses and @ticklefightharry! thanks pals â„
i have exactly eleven (11) fics, so uh. just barely made it here lmaoÂ
1. only you and you can hear me (jeff/harry)
âFaster,â Harry breathes, his fingers curling into the rumpled gray sheets on either side of his head.
2. il calore del sole (jeff/harry)Â co-written by @wishforwishes
âHarry, we donât have to go. Alessandro would understand.â
3. here i am (stuck in the middle with you)Â (nick/harry)
Harry tried his first cigarette when he was sixteen and nearly coughed his lungs out for a whole twenty minutes. He tried one again when he was nineteen and drunk, after just having finished with his first ever client. He coughed then, too, and decided that smoking wasnât for him. Still, for some inexplicable reason, as he leans against a damp brick wall and tries to be casual, his fingers are twitching like he needs a drag, even though itâs been six years since the last one.
4. you bring me home (nick/harry)
âPix invited us out to dinner tonight,â Nick says.
Harry is at the stove, stirring some type of green mush that Nick is afraid to ask about. August is draped over one of his shoulders and sound asleep. Heâs been fussy all day, at least when heâs not being held. Once someone picks him up, heâs happy as a clam. Otherwise, heâs like a wailing alley cat begging for attention. Harry is more than happy to oblige him, despite Nickâs warnings and reminders to let him learn to self-soothe. Itâs an uphill battle, though.
5. back in the swing of things (jeff/harry)
Harry literally slides into the kitchen.
Heâs wearing nothing but tall white socks and a big t-shirt that could pass as a dress, found somewhere in the depths of the master bedroom closet with an unknown origin.
6. hit me with your best shot (ben/harry)
âWhat do you say?â
Before Harry can respond, Ben spanks him again. He can feel the breath leave Harryâs lungs against his legs where heâs sprawled over him. The smack echoes loudly around the room. Harryâs skin is nearly purple, where just a few minutes ago Ben could still make out the outlines of his fingers and palm. Now thereâs nearly a solid block of color in the center of Harryâs arse, warm to the touch.
7. take a seat (nick/harry)
âWhat if I hurt you?â Harry asks. His cheeks are pink.
âYouâre not gonna hurt me. Now â â
âSeriously, Nick. Iâm â Iâm heavy.â
8. im heavy on your love (nick/harry)
âCome cuddle me. âM sleepy,â Harry mumbles. He has the duvet nearly up to his ears and about fifty pillows surrounding his head. Nick will be lucky if he can get near him.
âDemanding,â Nick tsks, but does what Harry asks anyway.
9. afternoon delight (jeff/harry)
Jeff places a glass of water on the bedside table next to the baby monitor. Harryâs dozing on their bed with a sleeping Jude on his chest.
âIs he out?â Jeff asks.
âCold,â Harry says, cracking his eyes open. âI donât wanna move, though. I might wake him up.â
10. but in the morning light, your carâs already gone (series, zayn/harry, harry/louis)
part 1:Â Zayn shouldn't be surprised to see him; it's not like they don't still have mutual friends. But Zayn wasn't aware that he was even back yet, after scampering off after his ex-girlfriend called and wanted to get back together, there one day and gone the next.
part 2: Louis has a hand halfway to his mouth with a pretzel dipped in peanut butter when the sound of the buzzer makes him jump from his spot on the couch. He isnât expecting anyone, unless someone has pressed the wrong button again, and heâll have to politely remind them, No this is not Mr. Penderson, please fuck off and make sure you have the right number next time. Whoever this Penderson guy is, heâs very sought after, but Louis is sick of dealing with his confused visitors.
iâll tag @wishforwishes and @this-onegoes â„
#god do i love being lazy and just opening with dialogue or WHAT#my fic#also i hope that all of the links work and direct to the appropriate fic alskdjfalksjdf
44 notes
·
View notes
Text
oh, you want to know why I report to the fucking Batman?
got a new fic yall! as may be hinted at by the title, this time itâs a DC fic. canon doesnât exist except when it does, apologies in advance for that and also the fact that this is basically entirely a long monologue from Jason Todd as Red Hood to the Justice League. you can read it on ao3 if you want, at this link:
https://archiveofourown.org/works/44645986
or you can read it here on tumblr, below the keep reading bit!
hope you enjoy :) I had fun with this one; made myself laugh
hereâs the summary first though:
There is a pause. âLooks like thereâs no more League business today. Can I tell that long story now? Why I, a very evil villain, am reporting to âthe fucking Batmanâ?â
You may be forgiven for thinking this was leading towards certain secret identities being revealed, or a discussion of Red Hoodâs past, or even of Red Hoodâs relationship with Batman, truth or lies. You would be wrong. It was not.
Theyâre in the middle of a Justice League meeting up on the Watchtower when suddenly the blank screen on the wall flickers to life.
To show a Gotham villain, sprawled across a chair in a dimly lit room, armed to the teeth and looking casually at the camera. It seems to be a live stream. Itâs usually safe to assume that a villain wouldnât hack into an extremely secure location to show a livestream of themselves talking to heroes without it being some sort of extreme threat or disaster, so people tense, ready to react to some new danger when the villain starts to speak.
âBatman,â says the fucking Red Hood of heads nonchalantly stuffed in a duffel bag, âwhy do you always miss check-in times? You get on my fucking ass for not giving appropriate reports but I canât fucking report in unless thereâs someone to report to, aâright, Iâve got limited time before someone questions why Iâm missing.â
What.
Why would the Red Hood be reporting to Batman?
âHood. Iâm busy.â
Red Hood snorts, a sound weirdly distorted by his voice modifier, and rolls his head to the side that is very clearly the same gesture as a sarcastic eye roll. batman does not react to this at all. Why is he not reacting to one of his villains hacking the Watchtower, claiming he failed to check-in, and then sassing him? Also, wait. Theyâre responding to each other. This isnât a livestream but a fucking video call? Can Red Hood see the League right now? Can he hear them?
What the fuck is happening, everyone thinks silently, staring at the exchange before them.
âWhat the fuck is happening?â Someone says, out loud.
Batman sighs, like heâs had a very long day and the people around him are unexpectedly and unreasonably making it much longer. He does not answer.
âWell,â drawls the Red Hood, which answers whether the villain can hear whatâs happening in the most secure hero base they have, what the fuck, âI am trying to give my weekly report, but some peopleâs inability to mind their own business, and other peopleâs fucking inability to mind basic responsibilitiesâ - a pointed shift of body language to face Batmanâs direction, who is now stubbornly ignoring the screen - âis making that very. Difficult.â
They have so many questions.
âI have so many questions,â says someone, possibly the same League member as before, âstarting with: what? who? why? how? what are you doing, who are you reporting on and to, why on earth is a villain reporting to the fucking Batman?â
They canât see Red Hoodâs expression of course, with the helmet, but the way he suddenly straightens up from his sprawl, before leaning forward towards the camera, hands bent against his legs and a tad worryingly close to his holsters, screams âmalicious delightâ and maybe âsurprised gleeâ.
âWell,â he starts again, in much less of a drawl but more of a sharp, cleanly cut tone, that isnât distorted nearly as weirdly by the modifier but sounds much less âI am threatening youâ and more âthe threat has already come to pass, and I am quickly but cheerfully informing you of your incoming demiseâ. He is cut off abruptly.
âItâs a long story,â says Batman. âWe do not have time to delve into that now. We need to plan the upcoming raid, and then I need to take Hoodâs report and deal with it appropriately.â
A notification flickers to life on another screen, near the opposite side of the room. Everyone glances at it. Red Hood leans further to the camera. Can he read the screen from wherever he is? The notification informs them that the enemy they had been about to plan a raid against has already been defeated by the local hero of that city.
They turn back to the screen showing Red Hood.
Red Hood turns his attention back to them.
There is a pause.
âLooks like thereâs no more League business today. Can I tell that long story now? Why I, a very evil villain, am reporting to âthe fucking Batmanâ?â
-Â Â -Â Â -Â Â -Â Â -
You may be forgiven for thinking this was leading towards certain secret identities being revealed, or a discussion of Red Hoodâs past, or even of Red Hoodâs relationship with Batman, truth or lies.
You would be wrong.
It was not.
-Â Â -Â Â -Â Â -Â Â -
Red Hood has grabbed a glass of some sort of drink, from somewhere. Nobody quite sure where, they didnât see him pick it up from offscreen and there is nowhere shown onscreen it plausibly could have come from. Theyâre also not sure why heâs grabbed the glass. Itâs not like he can drink with the helmet on, and he doesnât seem at all inclined to take it off. Mostly, heâs using the glass to gesture as he begins to speak.
âAs Iâm sure we all know, Gotham is really fucking weird.âÂ
Someone snorts and begins to say something.
Red Hood raises the hand with the glass, and points a finger of that same hand at the screen.
âShut up. Do not interrupt me. I managed to get past enough of the security at your pretty little tower to talk to you like this, do you really think I didnât get into anything more....dangerous to you inhabitants, at the same time? Do you want to risk it? I am going to speak, and you are going to listen, and it is going to take a while to get back around to the original point in this explanation but I will get there and then you will have your fucking answer. We good?â
Silence.
âGood. Okay. Where was I...â
âRight. So Gotham is fucking weird, Iâm sure youâve all noticed some aspects of that, itâs impossible not to notice something when thereâs so goddamned many things that are weird about it or off or just wrong. Hereâs one I bet youâve never noticed or thought about before: the population count. It stays pretty steady, average for most cities. It should not be so steady.â
âGotham is a fucking death trap, okay, between Ivyâs pollen, Scarecrowâs fear gas, and Jokerâs fucking toxin, itâs close enough to constant fucking chemical warfare that no Gotham citizen ever goes anywhere without a gas mask. In addition to the rogueâs gas du jour, thereâs the rogues themselves; thereâs a metric shit ton of organised crime, like, an unreasonable amount, plus a truly implausible amount of independent muggers, rapists, thieves, you name it. You go almost anywhere and you can hear gunshots, you can hear sirens, you can hear screaming. So fucking many of the police force are corrupt. All the rogues have far too many goons backing them up. On top of everything else, a lot of people are both very paranoid and also armed, and whilst thatâs beyond understandable due to Gothamâs,â Red Hood gestures broadly with one hand - he has a gun in that hand, why does he have a gun in that hand, should they be more alarmed than they already are -Â âmm, everything, it does mean that even in an interaction between two ordinary, non-criminal civilians on a day thereâs no gas making people loopy or rogue threatening people, thereâs still a high fucking threat of friendly fire if the one makes the other too jumpy.â
âGotham is a death trap,â he repeats, with intense emphasis, âand people die every day. Itâs the most crime ridden place youâve ever heard of, and people die every goddamn minute. So. Many. People. Die. Exponentially more than literally anywhere else on the planet, basically.â
âSo with that much constant, unending death youâd expect one of two things, right? Either option A,â he weighed up one hand demonstrably, âGothamâs population must be decreasing like crazy, or option B,â and he let the first hand drop, instead weighing up his other hand, âthere must be a fucking unbelievable amount of immigration and or a very high birth rate in order to increase the population back up enough that overall, it mostly holds steady. So, take your guesses! Which one is Gotham?â
There was a pause, as though he actually expected the Justice League to vote or at least internally make a guess on this. Then he clapped his hands together - some people startled at the sudden, loud sound - and continued.
âIf you guessed option C,â he jerked his chin up in a âcome at meâ gesture, raising two middle fingers, âwhich is, âneither, assholeâ then congratulations! You would be correct. Immigration to Gotham is virtually nonexistent. Understandably, because as aforementioned, fucking death trap, and thatâs without mentioning the things that will fuck you up without killing you. The majority - not an overwhelming majority but a majority - of adults in Gotham have never had children. Of those who have had children...almost every child is an only child, or only has one sibling. Combine that with the unbelievably high mortality rate, yet eh inexplicably steady population count, and youâve got a picture that just makes no fucking sense. It shouldnât be possible. It isnât, physically, actually possible. But it happens! It is happening, right now, where Iâm sitting in this super sketchy basement to talk to yall in Gotham. There are very few possible explanations to this.â
âSeveral possible explanations that both unfortunately have the same reason they canât be true: maybe people are just lying, or maybe some of the many, many orphans donât realise they have a secret half-sister, or the many street rats donât realise their asshole parents gave them brothers after kicking them out. maybe, considering the rather numerous children on the streets and the inexplicable population increases coming from somewhere to counter all that death, maybe these children just fucking spawn on the streets or something, like mobs in a video game. Nope! Pick a random person in Gotham. Any random person, adult or child, potential parent or not. Trace their history and family. Carefully. Professionally. Dig through all the planted history, the fake IDs, the falsified records. Dig deep. Look. I guaran-fucking-tee you that child has a maximum of two biological siblings. Their parents probably also have a maximum of two biological siblings, or more likely, no siblings. I also will tell you now, Iâd bet on my fucking grave, that a vast majority of what little family they can lay claim to, is dead, in prison, estranged, currently a criminal, a missing person or some mix of all of the above. The only reason Gothamâs nonexistent immigration, terrifying mortality rate, and steady population would make sense is if almost every single person had a huge family. And yet they just donât. Pick any random person, and they have a small family, most of whom they have no contact with for some reason or another. It makes no sense for the statistics or even just realistically for this to be always the case, but every goddamned person in Gotham is always so isolated. This literally should not physically be possible.â
âOther things that whilst less physically, realistically, scientifically impossible just....should not be the case: why is there so much crime, and poverty, and abandoned buildings? Bruce Wayne is not corrupt! Iâve fucking checked, thoroughly, trust me I didnât believe it either. but no, we are very lucky, we have a literal billionaire pouring out almost all his fucking money into various charities, into the community, into funding for various structures we need. He, and everyone working for him, are doing good work, that in literally any goddamn city except this one, would basically eradicate most of our issues, including the very broad issues of poverty, starvation, and most crime. And yet, for some reason....Couple of specific examples, off the top of my head. Cops in Gotham are pretty fucking well-paid, and there are regular inspections by higher-ups whoâve been confirmed to be clean, so why on earth are there still so many cops who work for gangs? Why are there so many kids on the streets? Like again, back to the population issue, literally where do all these children come from, but also, Bruce Wayne has set up multiple things for children to go to, which are - unlike a lot of other places in Gotham - not just gonna get you handed over to gangs. And yet, so many kids on the street. Iâve talked to them, they know Wayne Foundation places are safe, most of the kids Iâve talked to have actually intended on going there, and yet, so many kids still on the streets everyday.â
âAnd goons! How and why do rogues and gangs get so many goons? Where do these people come from and why? I keep a close eye on crime in Gotham, itâs my literal job, Iâm very good at it - never see any rogues pressuring people to work for them. gangs, yes, rogues, no. But what rational person decides - well, decided, heâs dead now, rest in pieces fucker - to work for the Joker, who frequently kills his henchmen for absolutely no sane reason? Who chooses to work for Two-Face, when your life suddenly literally depends on the 50/50 chances of a coin toss? How do people even start working for rogues, how do they find each other? It makes no sense.â
-Â Â -Â Â -Â Â -Â Â -
âOkay,â Red Hood said suddenly, and several people startled to attention, then winced, âif you tuned me out, time to tune back in because Iâm about to get to the actual answer to your question.â
âTurns out the reason for most of the stuff in Gotham that makes no sense is simply âitâs cursed to hell and backâ. The previously mentioned constant chemical warfare, the influence of Lazarus Pits as well as whatever the hell Slaughter Swamp is, evil tomb, evil hyper sigil, and various other bullshit all combines into one incredibly fucked up, unified curse over the whole of Gotham. Thatâs why all the philanthropy shit doesnât work nearly as well as it should do, why all the really really weird villains we have, and why the population rates make no fucking sense.â
âMagical experts were actually called in to take a look at this shit. Like, a lot of them. We wanted to be very sure.â
âLearnt a few things. One - literally nobody can get rid of this curse. Gotham is apparently just fucking like this, and always will be. Two - aforementioned stuff about what it is causing. Three - it also apparently has some very odd effects on rumours, or what rumours are willing to believe, or something similar. Which is why pretty much everyone in Gotham knows Iâm strongly against anything that harms children, any form of rape, any trafficking, and a few other things, yet this large fucking trafficking ring were all so very willing to believe me when I claimed to be one of them. Itâs kind of trippy if youâre not used to it. Useful for undercover work, donât get me wrong, but makes no rational fucking sense, itâs hilarious. Four - it centres on Crime Alley.â
Red Hoodâs voice lowered a little, and he got very fucking intense as the blank face of the helmet stared them down before he kept speaking.
âCrime Alley gets the brunt of it. No matter what anyone does, itâs always a dump, itâs always full of crime and the worst kind of criminals, itâs never fucking safe, warm or light, and thereâs always so so so many street rats with too little food and sex workers struggling to avoid shitty johns. And for some reason, the real fun point of this being the centre of Gothamâs curse? Vigilantes make less than no difference. Cops make less than no difference. You canât counter the crime in Crime Alley of all places, the only option to make a difference is..â
He leaned back in his chair, gestured with one hand.
â...Take it over. You canât stop it, canât counter it, but if you fucking run it, you can control it at least somewhat.â
He started counting off, not with fingers but tapping loudly against his opposite palm.
âDonât hurt kids. Donât sell kids, donât sell drugs to kids, donât use kids as runners. No trafficking. No protection rackets on my own turf, donât be fucking stupid. I see any instance of rape or abuse, I will intervene. I regularly check in with the sex workers, they will tell me if anyone treats them like shit, I will intervene. They ask for help, I give it. They donât owe me shit. I ensure the kids have at least some access to food, and claim a few warehouses or random abandoned buildings for their use. They are fucking protected. They donât owe me shit either, though both groups often volunteer information, which is always helpful. No form of slavery or prisoners. You wanna deal drugs on my turf? Fine, donât cut it with anything dangerous, especially donât cut it with anything from the rogues, donât give it to anyone who doesnât actually want it, and I get a cut. You wanna fight? Sure, donât get anyone else caught in the crossfire, and if youâre operating some fighting ring it better all be people that are there willingly - as much as that can be the case - not prisoners being forced to fight or animal fights. Gambling? Fine, I get a cut. Smuggling? I get a cut. Also, if you touch Kryptonite, I take it and destroy your entire operation, ditto if you handle anything a tad too poisonous like, say, alien weaponry or shit designed to level at superhumans. Donât bring in outsiders, donât bring in or use poisoning. Money laundering? Youâll never guess what.â
âDonât try and invade or take over my turf, or Iâll fuck you up and take some of yours as compensation. You wanna operate in my turf, you get permission and I get a cut of profits.â
âTheft gets a free pass, itâs pretty much always âI am trying to stay alive, helpâ but if you hold up a store or get too violent Iâll intervene.â
âWhen I started running the fucking show, crime rates dropped like hell, even including my own various cases of breaking and entering, murder, et cetera et cetera.â Red Hood waved a hand dismissively. âYeah, Iâm a crime lord, but considering the fucking curse we canât get rid of, this is the best option with the lowest possible casualty rate, crime rate, death rate. The vigilantes donât like a lot of the crime I do allow, and really donât like that I you know, use lethal force when fucking necessary, but given the givens Iâm about as much of a genuine villain as I am an unconventional vigilante in deep cover.â
âWe have an agreement. I donât tend to leave Gotham, definitely donât without a heads up to the bats. The Bats donât enter my turf without permission. Unless necessary for a cover, we donât harm each other. I get to cover all organised crime cases by default, and am obligated to hand a lot of other things, including most rogue encounters even if on my own turf, to the Bats. I get plausible deniability in my operations and wonât be stopped from using what means I deem necessary to take, say, a trafficking ring, down, but have to report in whenever Iâm undercover for a case like that just to confirm that Iâm alive, I havenât been compromised, nor have I suddenly turned dark-side rather than mere extremely questionable vigilante.â
âThatâs why I report to Batman.â
âNow can I start my actual fucking report? Iâve got to be back upstairs in half an hour to pretend I donât think treating people like merchandise is horrific and I need time to mentally brace myself for the shitty comments people are gonna be making again.â
15 notes
·
View notes
Text
Flustered | Fred Weasley
Pairing: Fred Weasley x F!Reader Word Count: 2.5k Warnings: mentions of underage drinking and alcohol, tickling, making out Summary: Your flirty friendship with Fred Weasley comes to a resolution after an argument surrounding the Yule Ball that took place all those years ago.Â
A/N: hi friends! this is a Fred Weasley fic based on a tik tok i saw last night (all credit for the bolded line goes to the creator of the tik tok). also thank you to @gcdric for discussing this with me very late last night, i hope it turned out well omg iâm NERVOUS. anyway! off we go. please let me know if youâd like to be added to my taglist! iâm updating it since i was on hiatus for awhile! love you guys!
As you sat on the couch of the Burrow, your eyes fixated on the many pictures in the Weasleyâs living room, your mind began to drift off with thoughts of the freckled, red-headed boy sat in front of you giggling with his siblings.
There was something extraordinarily special about your friendship with Fred Weasley. After ten plus years of him being the most important person in your life, ever since your first day at Hogwarts when he tripped over your robes as you and your fellow first years hurried into the Sorting Ceremony, you couldnât imagine life without him.
You had been through so much together; every Hogwarts experience there was to be had, first kisses, first heartbreaks, the Second Great Wizarding War, he was by your side through everything.
âWhatâs on your mind, Y/N? You look to be thinking entirely too hard for my liking,â Fred sassed, breaking you out of your trance.
âToo hard for your liking?â you retaliated. âWhat do you care what Iâm thinking about?â
âItâs supposed to be a relaxing weekend! Youâre much too deep in thought to be relaxing, so of course I care.â
âWell, if you must know, I was thinking about you, Freddie.â
âCarry on then, love. Iâve always wished for your thoughts to be consumed by me.â
With a cheeky wink, Fred went back to a game of exploding snap and you didnât need to watch to know that Ginny was absolutely kicking his arse. However, you didnât miss the sly smile that George gave you when Fredâs attention was diverted from you.
It wasnât uncommon for the two of you to flirt with one another. In fact, you would dare to say it was the most predominant form of communication between the two of you. There was the occasional time or two where you thought that maybe, just maybe, he felt the same, but heâd always look away quickly or press a kiss to your cheeks instead of your lips, laughing it off as the two of you caught up in a moment that would cross a line that could never be crossed, though you so desperately wanted to.
After another round of exploding snap, Ginny said her goodbyes and apparated back to her flat, but not before promising that she wouldnât miss anymore family dinners for quidditch practice, which you knew would happen inevitably but smiled nonetheless at her enthusiasm. Youâd been a regular appearance at the weekly get-together for as long as you could remember, you were practically part of the family so you could say with appropriate accuracy that Ginny definitely missed dinner more than all of her siblings combined due to her busy schedule.
âWell, I suppose itâs time for us to head back as well,â George mused, eyeing the leftover pies in the kitchen. âAre you staying at ours tonight, Y/N?â
âIâd love nothing more. Besides, I didnât get to play Fred in exploding snap and I want to knock his ego down just a little bit more.â
George linked arms with you and Fred, laughing about his brotherâs awful skills as you apparated to their flat above the shop.
Youâd spent many a nights at the twinsâ flat over the past couple of years. After the war, you had moved in for a while until you found a job and managed to rent your own place. But, they never got rid of your bed that took up a large corner of their living room, which came in handy after weekly Weasley dinners when you just wanted to spend a bit more time with your favorite boys.
âIâm absolutely knackered,â George said once the three of you had settled on the couch. âI think I might go to bed now, if Iâm honest. Besides, I want to be up early to work on those new design sketches for the storefront.â
âGeorge Weasley, you have never gotten up before 10 oâclock on a Sunday in your entire life,â you scoffed.
âThereâs a first for everything, Y/N. Goodnight to you and Freddie!â
As George turned away from you both, he faked a yawn and when he was sure Fred wasnât looking, winked back at you to further confirm your suspicion that he wanted you to be alone with Fred.
He had just about had enough of the tension between you both and took every chance he got to get the two of you alone, by any means necessary.
When you heard Georgeâs bedroom door close, you noticed Fred scoot closer to you on the couch until your legs were touching. He slung his arm over your shoulders and you swung your legs up to lay across his lap.
âWhat were you thinking about earlier? While Gin and I were playing by the fireplace?â Fred wondered aloud.
âOh, I was looking at all the pictures on the walls at your Mum and Dadâs. I saw one from you and Georgeâs first day at Hogwarts and I was thinking about how we first met.â
âHmm, so you were thinking about one of the most embarrassing moments in my life?â
âPlease, youâve done much, much worse. Remember that time in our sixth year when you tried to outdrink George after we won the Slytherin match and you â â
âAh, ah, ah, I thought we agreed to never speak of that incident again,â Fred said as he visibly shuddered.
âI was just pointing out that I can think of quite a few moments that were far more embarrassing than tripping on my robes.â
âYouâre one to talk! Donât you remember our fifth year when you and George were running from Filch and you knocked Wood to the ground? Bloody broke his arm, you were so lucky Madame Pomfrey had him fixed up before our next match or he wouldâve had a heart attack.â
A loud laugh escaped your lips as you covered your face in embarrassment; that was the year you had followed Oliver around like a lost puppy, although your schoolgirl crush paled in comparison to how youâd felt for Fred back then and now as well but neither twin would ever let you live it down.
âDo you remember the Yule Ball? When Flitwick caught you trying to spike the punch and you slipped and fell in the middle of the dance floor?â You chuckled at the memory, even if the Yule Ball was an event you had tried to forget.
âYou were so mad at me that night and the whole week before, I was terribly distracted. If we had been on good terms I wouldâve gotten away with it and the slipping never would have happened.â
âWell, itâs your own fault we were fighting! I still canât believe you didnât ask me to go with you.â
âOi, itâs not my fault when you never said you wanted me to ask you.â
âI thought I had made it painfully obvious when I asked you every morning at breakfast if youâd found a date yet and told you that I didnât have one either.â
Fred threw his head back and laughed, the thought of your shocked face when he had asked Angelina was too priceless a memory to ever forget.
âYou were so jealous,â Fred mumbled.
âJealous?!â you screeched. âI wasnât jealous, I was annoyed that I had to spend all night with some Durmstrang tosser stepping on my toes. Weâve had this argument literally a million times.â
âNo, you were definitely jealous. You shot poor Angie daggers the whole night and sheâs such a lovely girl.â
âI shot her daggers because she hogged you and I didnât get to dance with my best friend a single time at the only Ball we ever had at school.â
âI wouldâve asked you to dance if you werenât mad at me, and you know she was only dancing with me to make George jealous, even if he was oblivious.â
You smiled at that; you knew Angelina only had eyes for George and that going with Fred was some elaborate ruse. Shockingly, it ended up working, and he and Angelina have been together ever since.
âStill think you were jealous,â Fred challenged, poking you in the exact spot on your abdomen that he knew you were ticklish.
âFred Weasley, for the last time, I was not jealous,â you emphasized as you poked him back.
âDonât start something you canât finish, love,â he said lowly, a daring glint in his eye.
Never one to heed warnings or follow directions, you poked him again and within seconds he had you pinned underneath him on the couch, his fingers trailing up and down your sides as you couldnât help but laugh boisterously beneath him.
âFred â â you gasped. âFreddie, please, I actually think I might pee on your couch.â
âNot until you admit you were jealous that I asked Angelina!â
You shook your head, the combination of laughter and trying to catch your breath kept you from firing back a witty remark.
After a few moments, you simply couldnât take anymore and shouted out, âFINE. Fine, you win.â
âWhat was that, lovey? I couldnât quite hear you.â
âI said, fine, I admit it. I was jealous that you asked Angelina when I wanted you to ask me,â you grumbled, struggling to catch your breath in between words.
âSee, now that wasnât so hard, was it?â
You glared up at him and moved to push him off of you when you realized just how close his face was to yours. If you concentrated hard enough, you could count each individual freckle splattered across his nose and cheeks. Almost instinctually, your eyes flickered down to his lips, but you wouldnât give him the satisfaction of staring, so you quickly looked away.
Fred noticed that you couldnât take your eyes off of him and, in true Fred Weasley fashion, couldnât resist a flirty joke.
âYou really want to kiss me right now, donât you?â Fred chuckled.
âYeah,â you sighed, âyeah, I do.â
Surging forward, you pressed your lips to his and immediately wove your fingers through the hair at the base of his neck. You were so tired; tired of the constant flirting and feeling as if you would forever have to love him from afar while he lived his life blissfully unaware of how much it hurt you to hide how you felt.
His arms wrapped around your waist and pulled you closer to him; the raw emotion in the way he desperately kissed you left little doubt in your mind that he had wanted this for as long as you had. His hands slipped under your shirt and his fingers blazed a trail of fire up your spine; a breathy moan escaped your lips but Fred swallowed the sound with his mouth, deepening the kiss and pulling you even closer.
A scream from behind the couch caused you to jump apart, chests heaving and hair sticking up every possible way. You sat up to look over the back of the couch to see George Weasley, looking visibly shaken and guilty, with his hands covering his eyes.
âOh my god, I leave you alone for thirty minutes and youâre about to shag on my bloody couch. Jesus, ok, let me just, uh, well, Iâve probably ruined the mood, havenât I?â
âGeorge,â you hissed. âWhat are you doing sneaking around, I thought you were going to bed?!â
âYeah, I said I was,â he said sheepishly as he uncovered his eyes, âbut I might have been eavesdropping on your conversation. When I heard it go all quiet, I thought Iâd come out and see if you two fools had fallen asleep, but clearly, that was not the case.â
âEavesdropping? I swear to Merlin, George, youâre a ten year old boy. I canât believe you! Of all the immature and invasive things to do, my God.â
âWell, pardon me, I just wanted to see if my idiot brother would finally grow some balls and tell you heâs in love with you!â
âIâm not sure what youâre on about but that doesnât mean you can just sneak up on people,â you chided. Â âFred, would you please back me up here, what is wrong with you â â
You turned around to pull Fred into the argument only to find him sitting on top of the coffee table with a dazed look in his eyes and flushed cheeks.
âFred, are you alright?â you asked worriedly.
He slowly lifted his head and looked into your eyes; you could see just how flushed his face was now that he wasnât staring at the floor and good Godric, he was as red as the hair on his head.
âIâŠIâŠYou,â he stammered. âYou kissed me?â
âYes, I suppose that is what happened,â you muttered sheepishly.
âY/N Y/L/NâŠyouâŠyou kissed me?â
âFreddie, what the hell is the matter with you?â
George burst into laughter and you whirled back around to glare at him, however, this time, he didnât hush up like he usually did.
âLike I said before, heâs in love with you, and now he canât even form a coherent sentence because you kissed him, this is golden. Olâ cock sure Freddie, a pile of mush because of a little makeout sesh, Iâve got to send an owl to LeeâŠâ George trailed off as he turned and rushed back towards his bedroom.
You took another look at Freddie and smiled at the lovestruck look on his face. He was shaking his head in his hands and you saw the redness on his neck as well, which only happened when he was well and truly flustered.
âThis is so humiliating,â he groaned as you sat down next to him.
âI think itâs rather cute, if that makes you feel any better,â you said as you chuckled and placed a hand on his thigh.
He removed his head from his hands and looked at you adoringly, the giddy smile on his face ignited butterflies in your stomach and your heart beat wildly in your chest. Â
âAll the times I imagined how this would pan outâŠit definitely wasnât supposed to happen this way. I mean, not that Iâm mad about it, it was incredibly sexy how you just grabbed me and kissed me, but I wasnât supposed to be a bumbling fool afterwards.â
A moment of silence washed over the both of you as Fred intertwined your hands and steadily held your gaze.
âGeorge was right, you know. I am in love with you. Have been for quite a long time, if Iâm being honest.â
âWell, in the spirit of honesty, I guess I should say that Iâm in love with you too.â
âBloody brilliant,â he sighed as he leaned in to kiss you again, but you stopped him just before your lips touched.
âYouâre not going to pass out or anything if we kiss again, are you?â
âNo promises, love, but Iâll try my best.â
taglist: @theweasleysredhair @hufflepuffbaby9 @theboywhocriedlupin @swellwriting @fortisfiliae @thoseofgreatambition @wildfire-whizbangs @woakieesÂ
#fred weasley x reader#fred weasley#fred weasley fluff#fred weasley fic#fred weasley imagine#fred weasley oneshot#lumosbarnes#tw: alcohol
843 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Lesson
After breaking up with your long-term boyfriend, you finally found the courage to enrol at university, studying Modern Theatre. Your life now taking an unexpected detour to its original plan of marriage, babies, settling down. This is going to be an interesting year.
Tag List (message me to be added): @queenshelby @peakyscillian @ntmynouis @margoo0 @cloudofdisney
Warnings - smut / teacher.student relationship
Main Characters - Cillian Murphy (he's 35 and single for the purpose of this fic, no children)
"Hey!!! Over here!!" You heard Sarah, your best friend, shouting from the other side of the hall and made your way over.
"Thank god, I was starting to think I'd gone to the wrong place! This place is huge!!" You laughed as you hugged each other. Your bag slung over your shoulder, you linked arms with Sarah with your other arm as you made your way down to the Lecture Theatre.
"So how are you feeling?" Sarah asked.
"Nervous! I never, in a million years, thought I'd be doing this! I feel so old!" You laughed. At 26, you were easily the oldest student here, but Sarah laughed your worries away.
"Trust me, you're not. Once they revealed who the teacher was going to be this semester, a fair few extra people signed up to do that course y/n!" You looked at her confused.
"What, Mr Allen?? He's about 75 isn't he?" Sarah laughed again and left you at the door to your classroom, making her way to her own Design Studio at the bottom of the corridor to teach her own class.
"You'll see when you get inside!" She called behind her, smiling.
You took your seats near the front of the room, looking behind you you could see a gaggle of ladies in the back corner, all of them easily over the age of 40 with no clear interest at all in the subject at hand. They were all giggling like children.. this was going to be fun, you thought, rolling your eyes. Turning back round, you caught a glimpse of a dark haired man making his way through the door at the back of the room. As he made his way to the desk in the centre of the stage area in front of the students, you couldn't help but gasp a little. Jesus he was cute....
The ladies at the back squealed in delight and the man rolled his eyes.
"Right then, let's make a few things clear from the off shall we folks?" He spoke, his Irish accent booming through the auditorium. Everyone fell silent.
"I have a passion for the arts - I've been involved with them since I was 19. I'm here to teach you all I've learned over the last 16years and I plan on teaching it to like minded, dedicated people. People who want to make a career out of the beauty that is theatre. Those of you here simply to catch a glimpse of anything OTHER than a teacher doing his job, the doors at the back of the room." He stood still, leaning against the desk. The gasp at the back of the room was so loud, you couldn't help but giggle a little. Busted ladies. They all whispered to each other, a few of them glaring in the man's direction as they made their way to the back of the room. Slowly but surely, a few others also left sheepishly, men included, and you couldn't help but notice the man smiling a little underneath his floppy brown hair and round glasses. Who was this man??
"Now that's taken care of, I'm hoping I'm left with students that are here to learn the theatre and nothing else..." He paused, looking round the room. His eyes met yours and he paused for a second, raising his eyebrow slightly. You were now the oldest in the room, and you felt even more out of place. You kept a straight face, and maintained the eye contact with him. He wasn't bullying YOU out of here, you didn't care who he THOUGHT he was.
"Right... Well we'd better get going then!" His demeanour changed, he smiled broadly clapping his hands together. "My name's Cillian Murphy - please for the love of God call me Cillian... Mr Murphy is my Dad and I'm not quite ready for that level of old yet." A few chuckles in the room - that tension was gone. "This isn't the first time I've done a class like this, and I've had to evict people part way through for.. ah.. shall we say inappropriate behaviour. Wanted to nip that in the bud from the offset, so I apologise to you all now for the way the class started. Now, do you all have the textbooks the school sent out last month? Let's start on page 35 shall we?" The class, including you, opened the books in unison to find the chapter on Lighting and Sound. Cillian glanced back over at you, a look of uncertainty on his face. You could feel him staring, but refused to look up at him.
"So how are your classes going y/n?" Your mum walked into your apartment to find you studying, book one side, laptop the other and you making notes in the middle of your desk in the corner of the room. You'd given her a key a month prior so she could let your dog, Juno, out during the day while you were at uni.
"It's hard work! I had no idea there was so much to learn about the theatre, they make it look so easy!!"
Your mum laughed and went to the kitchen to put the kettle on for you both. Kicking back, you allowed yourself a break after 3 hours studying and met your mum at the small breakfast bar.
"I hear you have a new teacher too? Cillian Murphy?"
"Yeah, he's amazing! He's been there and done it all mum, the stories he tells are fascinating!"
"You know who he is, right?" You did know. You'd googled him when you got home after that first lesson. Pretty big hot shot actor, but you weren't bothered. He seemed pretty down to earth and normal to you.
"Yep I know - you'd never think it though, he's so... Normal I guess?"
"Cute too."
"Mother! Behave!" You both giggled. You couldn't deny he was very attractive though - but you could tell he was a professional. No way had he even looked at you that way - in fact you were convinced he thought you were there purely for him, rather than the course, so you were even more determined to pass this semester with flying colours to prove a point.
The following weeks were filled with more information than you could get your head around. You hated to admit it, but you were struggling to keep up. You hated admitting defeat, but you were really starting to wonder if you could carry on at this pace. Your work was starting to slip, and Cillian had noticed it too, much to your dismay. He'd called a 1-2-1 with you this afternoon, and you were convinced he was going to pull you from the course. You knocked on the door of his office, the defeat written all over your face.
"Come in y/n.."
"Hi.." you tried to smile as you sat across from him. He had your latest piece of coursework in front of him on the desk and he was leaning back in the chair, eyeing you through the rims of his round glasses. Standing up, he made his was over to the drinks cabinet in the corner of the room and pulled out a bottle of Irish Whiskey. You watched him, silently, as he put two glasses on the desk.
"Shouldn't be drinking this during the day, but felt the need. Want one?" You smiled, nodding your head.
"Conversation is clearly not going to be a fun one, no?"
"What makes you say that? I'm just lightening the mood y/n, you walked in here looking like you were going to either cry or knock me out!" He laughed, and offered you the glass. You took it, and sat it in your hands. Your fingers connected and you forced down a gasp at the contact. You'd refused to show him any kind of attraction but it was difficult while he was sat so close to you.
"Listen, I know I'm falling behind Cillian, I'll make it up I promise -"
"Stop. It's okay. Yes, your marks are dropping slightly, but not by much, okay? I'm seeing real potential in you. I invited you here to talk to you about some extra classes to help bump you back to where you need to be. What do you say?" He took a sip of the whiskey and so did you. Relief washing through you as the warm liquid fell down your throat. Hopefully it hid the blush in your cheeks.
"Um.. wow... Okay.. yeah! That'd be great, thank you!" He smiled again. God that smile... Stop it y/n.. he's your teacher, stop.. he sat back down at his desk and handed you a book.
"Great! I've put my phone number on the inside cover. Have a read of this, and call me when you're done. I think you'll like it." You took the book and smiled. A history of Modern Theatre. You agreed, definitely an interesting read.
"Is it classed as 'appropriate' for a teacher to give a student his phone number, Cillian?" You smirked, referring to his opening outburst on that first day. He chuckled.
"Maybe not, but I'm not a teacher, I'm an actor helping out the local university for a semester while the actual teacher takes a leave of absence." You'd heard Mr Allen had fallen ill, Cillian was just a temporary stand in for three months. Nothing permanent. "I have a new job starting in January, I'll be done here by Christmas." You couldn't help but feel a bit sad at the thought of him not being around anymore. Without admitting it, you'd looked forward to seeing him every day in class. He stood again, and raised his glass in a toast. You raised yours.
"What are we drinking to?"
"You. We're drinking to you y/n. I'm telling you, I'm seeing some real potential with you - you're going far, just need to focus more on the content, that's all." You blushed again.. was that the reason you were distracted? Him? Maybe. "Meet me back here tonight, around 4:30? Should be done with marking by then, we can make a start?" You agreed, a nervous knot forming in your stomach.
**************************************
You'd been having your 1-2-1 meetings with Cillian for more than a month now, and your marks were certainly improving. You had finished the book he gave you, but you hadn't plucked up the courage to text him yet. Watching TV alone in your apartment one evening, you downed your third glass of wine and picked up your phone. He wouldn't have given you the number if he didn't expect you to use it, come on y/n...
"Hey Cillian? Just letting you know I finished the book. Really good read, thank you! I'll have it back with you in the morning. And thank you for spending time with me helping to improve my marks too, it's really helped. Y/n x" pressing send, you cursed yourself, why the hell did you put a X at the end!!! You cursed again when it was delivered... Then again when its status changed to 'read'... Oh crap... A reply.
"Glad you liked it! It's been a pleasure, you're doing a great job! Cx." He put one on his text too... Come on y/n, you're not a teenager anymore, get a grip of yourself!!! Your phone pinged again.
"Looking forward to seeing you tomorrow xx" 2 kisses? Ping.. "Maybe we can finish more than your coursework.x" What did that mean? Was he flirting with you?
"What did you have in mind? X"
"There's still half a bottle of whiskey in the cupboard, shame to let it go to waste X"
"I don't think you'd be able to keep up with me Cillian đ" you typed, feeling a bit braver.
"Challenge accepted y/n. I'll see you tomorrow afternoon X" you knew his stint at the university was coming to a close, was he flirting with you?
****************************************
You knocked Cillian's office door at 4:30 sharp, knowing how much of a stickler he was for punctuality. You felt nervous, after your texts last night you didn't know what to expect - was he flirting or were you just overthinking it? The door opened, and he stood aside to welcome you in, a smile on his face as he greeted you.
"Good to see you y/n, come on in!" He walked to the cabinet in the corner. "I never turn down a challenge, you in?" You smiled, nodding, as he poured two glasses.
"Good job I left the car at home this morning," you chuckled as he brought his glass to meet yours. Both of you sinking it down in one, you grimaced as the liquid slipped down your throat and he took the glass from you to pour another.
"We'll take this one a bit slower y/n, what do you say?" His eyes darkened slightly, the alcohol clearly having an effect. You couldn't help the warm feeling running through your groin as he licked his lips to clear them of the whiskey remnants that sat on them.
"Whatever you say sir.." he glanced up at you as you said 'sir', and leaned against the desk.
"Sir? Since when did you call me sir?" He tilted his head back slightly, glass swirling in his hand. You sipped your drink and stood to face him, confidence growing. You could see his attraction towards you, and you decided to go with it.
"Since you decided to try and seduce your student... Sir." He swallowed hard, the game clearly up, watching you take a step towards him. Your bodies inches apart, he brought his hand up to rest on your hip, pulling you that little bit closer.
"Probably shouldn't have put kisses on a text to your teacher, then, should you.."
"Probably shouldn't have given me your phone number then, should you.." the air was hot now, your bodies touching gently, your breathing becoming deeper. You brought your hands to his chest, over his shoulders, and he quickly spun you round so you were now sat on his desk. His lips found yours and he ground his hips against your core, your legs parted allowing him access, skirt hitched up to your waist.
"I've wanted you since that first day... Fuck y/n you're beautiful... Sexy... Smart..." He kissed your neck between each word, breathing becoming hot and heavy. Suddenly stopping, he kissed your lips before making his way to the door, turning the key in the lock, before coming back to finish what you started. Unbuttoning your blouse and opening it, his hand snaked around your breasts, underneath the black lace bra. Groaning slightly, he moved his hands lower, down your abdomen.
"Leave as much on as possible... I'm taking you on this desk, right now.. you okay with that?"
"Like I said sir, I don't know if you'll be able to keep up with me.." your leg pushed him away slightly as you stood up, pushing him against the wall. You sank to your knees, taking his trousers and boxer shorts down with them, his cock springing up, twitching, begging for attention. Gasping, he watched you lick a circle around the swollen head, down the shaft, before taking one of his balls into your mouth and sucking lightly. His hand in your hair now, pulling it gently as he groaned. You continued teasing him with your tongue, before taking the tip of his cock into your mouth, giving it a hard suck, releasing it with a pop, sending his head back against the wall.
"Fuck... Take it y/n.. take it down..." You smiled, before sinking your mouth over his cock, all the way down the back of your throat, groaning into it sending shockwaves through him.
"Lets see how much you can take..." You sucked harder, not giving him time to react. Moving your head quickly up and down his shaft, you felt your core begin to leak, you'd never felt as turned on in your life as you did right now. You felt his legs start to shake...
"Yes.. fuck yes... Feels so good baby... Suck it... Harder.. god fuck yes..." His balls tightened, you could feel him trying to pull back but you held him firm with your hands on his hips, willing him to empty into you. "I'm gonna... You might... Jesus.... Fuck...." He came hard, gripping your hair for support as he came hard, you felt his cum shoot in the back of your throat and swallowed as much as you could, some of it spilling down your chin. You pulled your mouth away, holding your mouth slightly open so he could see his cum on your tongue before swallowing it back down.
"That was... My god... Fuck y/n..."
"Oh you will sir, you definitely will. I'm not done with you yet.." you stood up and sat back on the desk, legs parted again to reveal your core to him, completely bare. He didn't see you remove your underwear while you were sucking him, but he wasn't complaining. Gathering himself, he moved to stand between your legs and pulled your lips to his, kissing you passionately, tasting a little of himself in the process and feeling surprisingly aroused from it. He moved his mouth down to your core, running his tongue along your open slot painfully slowly.
"Cillian... Please... Need to cum...."
"You will, baby, oh you will..." You moved your hands to his soft, floppy hair and pulled his face where you needed it. He loved you taking control and took your clit with his tongue, pressing it, rolling it around his tongue as he felt you begin to shake. You lifted a leg onto the desk to give him better access, and he inserted two fingers inside you, tipping them up to meet your g spot deep inside, emitting a sharp cry from you as you three your head back.
"Yes!!! Oh god yes... Right there... Fuck!!" Your hips were involuntarily rolling against his face now, riding his tongue as he brought you more pleasure than you thought was possible. Within minutes, your orgasm was building, and sensing it, he pumped his fingers harder against that one spot that was making you see stars. Three pumps and you came hard against his face, liquid flowing from you like a waterfall, hitting the floor underneath you as you screamed Cillians name. He leaned back on his ankles, watching you coming undone, smiling. Once you'd caught your breath, your eyes fell onto his his.
"Feeling proud of yourself there Mr Murphy?" You smiled. He stood between your thighs again.
"Extremely. But I'm not done with you yet. Turn around y/n." His blue eyes darker now. Your core throbbed, knowing what was coming. Standing up, turning round, you bent over his desk, his hands parting your legs. Taking a condom from his bag behind him, you heard the packet rip open and you rotated your hips, teasing him. He groaned deeply as he started to push his length into you, inch by inch.
"Ohh... Oh god..." You weren't ready for his size, you legs parting as much as possible. Inch by inch he pushed, allowing you to adjust, before bottoming out, his balls resting near your still throbbing clit.
"I'm gonna fuck you hard against this desk, y/n... You're gonna take every thrust like the good girl you are..." You bucked your hips up and he responded by pulling his cock nearly out, and thrusting back in powerfully enough to make you scream his name. Picking up the pace, he leaned over to grab your hair in his hand, giving it a sharp tug as he thrust into you from behind over and over, relentlessly.
"Harder... Cillian harder!!! Fucking... Oh god yes!!!" Loving the sound of your cries and the feel of your pussy contracting around his cock, he knew you were close to another orgasm.
"Rub yourself... Rub your clit baby, make yourself cum for me..." You reached a hand round to your core and found that bundle of nerves. Circling it hard, your orgasm built up again and you swore you saw stars.
"Good girl.... That's it baby... Let it go, I've got you... Let it go...." That was all you needed to hear. You came hard, and he couldn't hold back once he felt your walls contracting round him. "I'm... Oh y/n yes... Yes!" He stilled, you felt his cock pulsate, filling the condom. Both of you breathless, he fell forwards resting against your back.
He pulled out gently, pulling the condom off and disposing of it in the bin, he chuckled slightly.
"Remind me to empty the bin before we leave... I don't think the cleaner will expect to see that in there in the morning!" You laughed too, standing up to face him.
"That was incredible... Just amazing..." You rested your head against his shoulder as he wrapped his arms around your waist, kissing your hair gently.
"I enjoyed that too y/n.. and I'd really like to see you again, if you'll let me?"
"I'd like that..." You smiled. You'd convinced yourself if anything happened it would probably be a one time thing, I mean he was a famous actor, what would he want with you? You had no illusions going into this.
"My teaching finishes here in 2 weeks - what do you say I take you out for dinner when it's done?"
"Sounds like a plan Cillian. But am I supposed to stay away until then?"
"Definitely not, y/n, we've still got a few 1-2-1 sessions to squeeze in before I leave..." He leaned down to kiss you, pushing you back against the desk again. His erection pressing against your core again. "It would appear I'm able to keep up after all y/n..."
#cillian smut#cillian x fem!reader#cillian teacher x you#cillian murphy#cillian x reader#cillian x smut
163 notes
·
View notes
Text
Big Bang (Sort of) Editing Story [Day 67]
I started writing this fic while editing my Big Bang story, but am going to continue doing it for other things now that Kill Dear is out. I will write and publish 100 words of the story every time I finish doing whatever task Iâm doing. If youâd like to block these proceedings, please feel free to block the tag proofread stories. I will reblog this post with the parts of the story I do today. Edited chapters are linked; everything else Iâve done so far is under the cut.
My Master Post Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 Part 9 Part 10 Part 11 Part 12 Part 13 Part 14 Part 15 Part 16 Part 17 Part 18 Part 19 Part 20 Part 21 Part 22 Part 23 Part 24 Part 25 Part 26 Part 27 Part 28 Part 29Â Part 30
Got many things to do today, though I do have a meeting in a bit over an hours, so there will be a break.
Chapter 31
Logan waited for a while after Patton left to check on Virgil, but the two never resurfaced. It was odd, Patton would usually remember to come back and get Logan or at least tell them where they were. With a sigh, Logan climbed to his feet to go find them. It took him a while to weave his way through the maze of bushes to them especially because they were suspiciously quiet (Well, suspicious for Patton. Virgil was often unnervingly quiet when alone.) Luckily, he knew the bushes enough after all of these years not to get lost and managed to find the two after a few minutes.
âAh,â he said, immediately identifying the reason for Patton disappearing.
 âLogan!â Patton said, his voice excited, but also quieter than normal. âWe found a kitty!â
âI can see that,â Logan responded, taking a step closer. The cat hissed at him in response. The hissing was so intense and wild that heâd suspect the thing was feral if it wasnât happily on Virgilâs lap having had itâs head in Pattonâs lap before Logan had approached.
âNo,â Virgil told the animal as though it could understand words. âThatâs Logan. Be nice.â
The cat still glared at him and swished itâs tail back and forth threateningly. Virgil pet the top of itâs head and it broke eye contact with Logan to purr.
 Patton seemed delighted by the purring, reaching to stroke under the thingâs chin carefully. âWe should give her a name!â Patton said.
Virgil frowned. âI thought her name was Ghost Kitty.â
âThat is âGhost Kittyâ?â Logan asked skeptically. From what Patton had said about that cat, it was terrified of people and no one could ever get near it, even him. Now it was in Virgilâs lap?
âBut that was a temporary name,â Patton said, âfor before we officially met her. Now we have to give her a real name.â
âDo not give it a name,â Logan said. âYou will get attached.â
 âHow do you name a cat?â Virgil asked.
âDo not name it,â Logan said.
âYou give them names based on their personalities, how they look, or even just because itâs a cute name,â Patton explained. âLike, remember Mittens? I named her Mittens because she has white fur and black paws!â
Virgil looked at the cat. âSheâs completely black,â he said.
Patton hummed. âSo, we could give her a name based on that like Midnight or Shadow.â
âThose are fine,â Virgil said.
âNo, no,â Patton said. âIâm just giving you examples. You get to name her yourself.â
âThis is a bad idea,â Logan said.
 âJust throw out some names,â Patton said. âAnything you can think of.â
âUh,â Virgil said. âKnife.â
ââŠJust Knife?â Patton asked.
âNightmare.â Virgil seemed to think about it. âNo, thatâs mean.â
âHow about things you like?â Patton suggested.
âAlfredo?â
Oh no, Logan thought, he was worse than Patton at cat naming.
âGood start,â Patton said. âLogan, do you have any suggestions.â
âCat,â Logan said.
âReal suggestions,â Patton scolded.
Logan sighed and thought for a moment. âAphrodite.â
âCatphrodite!â
Logan glared at him. âHelena.â
âHelenpaw.â
âClaudia.â
âClawdia.â
âPersephone.â
Patton smiled at him, cheerfully.
ââŠDamnit!â
Patton turned to Virgil again. âLike that! They donât even have to be serious. Like, uh, you could name her Madam Fluffywuffykins the Great!â
âDo not name her that,â Logan said, scrunching up his nose.
 Logan sat on the ground, the cat eyeing him, but no longer hissing. Logan gently guided them towards more sensible names despite Patton trying his hardest to drag them into stupidity.
Virgil still didnât quite get it. He mostly tried to name it after foodstuff, and often not even appropriate foodstuff such as âCornâ and âAcorn Squashâ and âSandwichâ and occasionally would drop in semi violent ones such as âRazor,â âNightshadeâ and âVoid.â Patton suggested names like âFluffers,â âBobetteâ and âDarlingâ as well as some that were puns. Logan tried to direct them towards more sensible ones like âSalemâ and even went so low as to suggest the contrary âSnowball.â
 It quickly seemed to become less about actually naming the cat and more of a game. Patton had taught Virgil about playing with cats and had even gotten out a ball of yarn he cared around for his crafts. Both Virgil and the cat seemed to find endless entertainment with that. Logan hoped Patton had another ball of yarn that color because, he was never going to get that ball back.
The barrage of names fizzled out into naming things around them like âLeafâ and âBushâ until they stopped suggesting names altogether. Patton and Logan sat back and watched Virgil play with the cat.
 Logan watched as they stopped playing suddenly and Virgil and the cat squinted at each other. âMarisol,â Virgil said, pulling the name out of nowhere. âThatâs her name.â He said it with a certainty that was surprising considering how heâd treated the naming process with confusion and caution earlier. If Logan did not know better, his tone of voice would indicate that the cat, or Marisol he guessed, had gotten bored of them coming up with stupid names and decided to tell him her actual name herself.
The cat made a sound and batted at Virgilâs face without claws to grab back his attention.
 He turned back to it and bopped its face with a finger in kind. It attacked his finger, but in a clearly playful matter as it still did not extend itâs claws and its teeth did not draw blood.
âThatâs a great name, Virgil,â Patton said.
âMuch more pleasant than any that Patton suggested all afternoon,â Logan said. He received an elbow to the side for his quip.
âA pretty name for a pretty kitty,â Patton said, scooting over to where Virgil was sat and attempting to pet Marisolâs head. Marisol, however, was too keyed up and batted at the hand.
 âI love you too!â Patton said.
Logan rolled his eyes, but he had long since resigned himself to watching the two of them play with and coo over the cat for the rest of the day.
Eventually, though, it started to get darker. Even after Logan pointed this out, it still took over an hour for them to relent and leave the bush maze to go to the door. The problem was of course, that the cat had managed to grow very attached to Virgil in the last few hours and she followed them all the way to the door with manipulatively heart breaking mews.
 âYouâve got to stay out here,â Virgil said, when they got to the castle door. He pet her ear softly and she shoved her head into his hand. âIâm sorry. I donât have anywhere to put you.â He sounded horribly sad about that fact and Logan felt himself shift uncomfortably. âI basically live in a closet and Logan doesnât like cats in his room anyway.â
Logan immediately felt unreasonably guilty, probably more so because Logan did not think Virgil was trying to make him feel guilty. ââŠBring the dammed thing inside.â
Virgil blinked up at him. âWhat?â
âIt will get cold soon anyway,â Logan said.
He frowned at Logan from where he was crouched. âBut you donât like fur in your roomâŠâ
âI will have to find a potion that works,â he said with a sigh, âand weâll have to say itâs mine to the guards and Father since it will be staying in my room, but it is yours in every other way. That means you are going to feed it, clean it, and clean up after it.â
Virgil nodded immediately and swooped Marisol up in his arms. The cat went without complaint. âThank you!â he said. âI love her.â
âI know you do,â Logan said, already regretting it already. Yet, he couldnât bring himself to even consider recanting the offer considering how happy Virgil seemed to be. They had a cat now, he guessed.
 Chapter 32
âWhat are you doing?â Helen asked a few minutes after her son walked into the kitchen and started looking around as though he were trying to find something. It was a few hours into the afternoon, and she and a few workers were already prepping for dinner.
âUh,â Patton said. âHave you seen Virgil?â
âNo,â Helen said. âWhy.â
âEr⊠Logan and I sorta, lost him,â Patton said. He was wringing his hands anxiously. Helen put down the knife in her hand.
âWhat do you mean you lost him?â she asked.
âWell, see, we were trying to teach him how to play hide and seek, um, but then we didnât think to tell him that he eventually had to come out if we didnât find him, and now we havenât seen him since breakfast.â
 âHe didnât know what tag is?â she asked. That was just one more thing to add to the list of why Helen worried about Virgil and where he came from. Every morsel of information sheâd managed to wring from Patton despite his evasions made her lists of concerns grow larger, even little things like him not knowing about simple childhood games. Actually, thinking of concerning things having to do with Virgil. âWait, so he hasnât eaten lunch.â
âUm, we donât know that,â Pattonâs mouth said while his eyes said âno.â
âHe needs to be on a consistent diet, especially when heâs still taking the malnutrition potion,â she scolded.
 âI know, Mama, I know,â Patton said. âIâm trying to find him. Iâd kinda hoped heâd gotten hungry and snuck down here. He probably wouldnât want to risk being caught stealing food though.â
Helen grimaced. Yet another concerning thing.
âWait! I have an idea, Iâll be right back.â Patton turned and ran out of the room. Helen frowned at the space heâd been and finished chopping the carrot on the cutting board in front of her. If it had been any other person in the castle missing, Helen wouldnât have worried, but she had literally never seen Virgil without Patton and/or Logan by his side. Even when heâd gone to help Jeff can some fruit, Logan had reportedly hung around to read a book.
 Considering that Logan had never exactly been clingy even with Patton, she imagined that either Virgil asked, or Logan thought he should stay with him for his comfort. So, she was surprised that he was apparently hidden away somewhere in the castle where neither of the other kids could find him.
Still thinking about this, she walked over to the entrance to the cellar below the kitchen where they stored most of the vegetables, planning to grab some more carrots. She was confused for a moment when she heard movement from deeper in the pantry. She reached over and touched the panel near the door that controlled the magic lights.
 The newly illuminated figure startled as the lights came on, whipping around to stare at her with wide eyes.
âVirgil?â she asked.
âSorry,â he said immediately, taking a step back.
âItâs fine,â she said immediately, âbut what are you doing here?â
He considered her for a long moment, but apparently, she passed some sort of mental test, because he relaxed, at least as much as heâd ever relaxed in her presence. âWhere are we?â he asked.
Her brow knit together. âThe cellar under the kitchen,â she said, âYou donât know that?â
He shook his head.
âThe only entrance is from the kitchen.â Now that she thought about it, she hadnât seen him go through the kitchen at any point.
 âNo, itâs not,â Virgil said. âThereâs a tunnel.â
âA-a tunnel?â she asked. Actually, taking a closer look at him, he seemed a bit grimy. He had dust all over his front and dirt on his nose. She thought he might even have a couple of cobwebs in his hair.
âYep,â he said.
âWhereâs the tunnel?â she asked.
âItâs right over here,â he said. He took a couple of steps and pointed to the ground. There was an open square hole there that clearly had been made a long time ago but which she had never noticed in all of her time working here.
 âHow did you find this?â she asked.
âWe were playing hide and seek,â Virgil explained. âLogan said I could hide anywhere inside the castle. I hid on top of a dresser upstairs in some unused sitting room. There was a hole in the wall above it, so I climbed into it. Then, I crawled a little bit and it let out into a hidden passage in the walls. I wandered around in it until I found another hole in one of the walls. I thought it was a way out, so I squeezed into it, but it took me to a different hallway where I found an old room. There was a different hole in that room that had probably been covered by something because it was in the floor but whatever it was had rotted away. I crawled though it into a tunnel and came out here.â
 She couldnât help but laugh a bit at his explanation. âWell, it sounds like you went on an adventure,â she said, âbut Patton and Logan have been trying to find you. You missed lunch.â
He tilted his head at her. âI know. I was supposed to hide.â
âYes,â she explained, âbut you are supposed to come out at some point if they canât find you for things like food.â
âOh,â he said.
âThey probably should have explained,â she said. âFor now, why donât we get you something to eat? You must be hungry.â
Virgil frowned. âBut I missed lunch.â
âYou can still eat even though itâs not in normal hours,â she said. âYou could even if you had made it to lunch.â
 âReally?â he asked, he looked tragically confused by this offer.
âOf course, sweetie,â she said. âIn fact, I insist you get something good to eat right now. How about I made you a grilled ham and cheese sandwich? Maybe some cookies too!â
Virgil titled his head. âYou are Pattonâs mother,â he stated.
Helen laughed softly. âHe gets its all from me,â she said. âWe should probably go find him and tell him youâre okay. He was worried.â
âI didnât mean to worry him,â Virgil said with a frown.
âI know,â Helen said. âItâs okay. Heâll probably laugh when he figures out where youâve been, and Logan will interrogate you all about the secret passageways.â He seemed happy about the prospect of seeing his friends. âCome on, letâs go upstairs for a bit,â she said.
 Chapter 33
Pattonâs mom had already made Virgil sit down at the small table in the corner of the kitchen and had handed him a sandwich by the time Patton barreled into the kitchen, Logan coming after him at a more sedate pace.
âVirgil!â he said, sounding surprised and relieved.
âPatton,â Pattonâs mom scolded. âNo cats in the kitchen.â Patton had brought Marisol in with him and had let her go as soon as heâd seen Virgil. She immediately plodded over to him and hoped onto the table to sniff at his face in greeting.
âBut sheâs the princess!â Patton argued.
âNo,â Logan said.
 âYes, she is!â Patton said.
âThe stupid cat is not a princess.â
âDonât be mean to your little sister, Logan.â
âI regret every life decision that has led me to this point.â
While Logan and Patton were distracted squabbling and Pattonâs mom was distracted watching them squabble, Virgil tore off a bit of the ham in his sandwich and offered it to Marisol. Marisol gracefully took it from his grip and ate it.
âSo, this is Loganâs new cat Iâve been hearing about?â Pattonâs mom asked.
âIndeed,â Logan said, his lips thinned. He and Marisol were mostly amicable when alone with just them and Virgil, but Patton had a habit of cooing over the kitten and needling Logan into being irritated.
 âMmm, yeah,â Pattonâs mom said. She glanced over at Virgil right as Marisol basically slammed her face into his chin in a bid to get pets. âYour cat.â She shook her head. âBut Princess Kitten or not, I do not want fur in dinner,â she said.
âSorry,â Patton said, honestly not sounding sorry at all. Virgil was always a bit surprised when the insolent shrug garnered nothing more that a scowl that did not reach Pattonâs momâs eyes. âI thought she could help me find Virgil, but you already found him.â He turned to Virgil. âWhere have you been all day?â
 âFound a tunnel,â Virgil said. He had to use one hand to hold Marisol back from his sandwich as he took another bite, but then gave her a bite of cheese.
âYou found what?â Logan asked.
âThereâs a tunnel under the cellar,â Virgil said. âIt goes to an old closed up room and also to a set of secret passageways.â It was a bit of a security risk honestly, though clearly no one had used it in years by how dirty it was. He did plan to go back into it and make sure the sprawling tunnels didnât go to anywhere more dangerous like the royal wing.
 âA closed-up room?â Logan said. He could see a bit of curiosity already building in his eyes.
âYeah,â Virgil said. âWhere the door used to be seemed like it had been bricked over.â
âReally? Can you show me.â
âSure,â Virgil answered.
âAh, perhaps we should be a bit more cautious about climbing through random tunnels we donât know the stability of,â Pattonâs mom said.
Loganâs frown edged on a pout.
âTalk to your father,â she said. âIâm sure he can get someone who understands these things so you can safely investigate.â
âIt was safe enough for Virgil,â Logan pointed out.
 âNo, Logan.â
He sighed but seemed to concede. That was another strange thing about living here. By all rights Logan didnât have to obey anyone except the king, but he often listened to those around him, not just the adults but Patton as well. It was interesting though it sometimes made the hierarchy hard to figure out. Virgil did sometimes stress out about the hypothetical situation where he got conflicting orders from two people, and he wouldnât know which one to obey. So far it hadnât been a problem luckily. They always seemed to work it out amongst themselves in some give and take social interaction that was a bit too complex for him to understand.
 Patton walked over to where Virgil was sitting. âIâm glad your safe,â he said. âWe should probably put a time limit on hide and seek in the future, so you know when to come out.â
âDid I win?â Virgil asked. Heâd honestly forgotten theyâd been playing a game until Pattonâs mom had asked how heâd found his way into the cellar.
Patton laughed. âIâd say so, yeah,â he replied. He leaned over to kiss Virgilâs forehead, but drew back immediately with a pinched expression. âYou are⊠very dirty,â he said, rubbing his mouth.
Virgil nodded. âYour mom made me sit on a tablecloth,â he said gesturing to the fabric sheâd laid over the chair.
 Patton snorted out a laugh. âWeâll get you into the bath when youâre done eating and you can tell us all about your little adventure.â
âI would also like to hear about your discoveries,â Logan said. âThough you are not allowed to sit on the bed until you do not have spider webs in your hair.â
Pattonâs eyes widened and he jumped away from Virgil, startling both Virgil and Marisol. The latter hopped from the table onto Virgilâs lap. âSpiders?!â
Virgil tilted his head at him in confusion.
âHe isnât a fan of spiders,â Logan informed him, his voice amused at Pattonâs reaction.
 Apparently deciding that she was no longer startled, but more confused by the noises Patton had just made, Marisol jumped out of Virgilâs lap to investigate, wrapping her way around Pattonâs legs. He bent down to pat her back, though he still looked a bit startled.
âYour cat, huh?â Pattonâs mom asked Logan once again. Virgil studied her. She had apparently missed Logan mentioning that he allowed Virgil on the bed. Or perhaps Logan was correct in his insistence that it wasnât actually that big of a deal here. Virgil would rather not test that assumption, however, so was glad that it had been distracted from by Pattonâs outburst.
 âCreepy, crawly death dealers,â Patton mumbled into Marisolâs fur, having picked her back up. Virgil made a note to not inform Patton of all of the different types of spiders heâd seen skittering around in the castle walls today. Maybe heâd talk about them with Logan once Patton left. Heâd probably be interested. Virgil had seen some heâd never seen before! Logan probably could even help him figure out what their names were. âYouâll protect me, wonât you kitty?â Patton asked Marisol.
She made a little âburrrrâ sound in response, which Patton seemed to take a confirmation.
âAw thank you, baby! Such a good baby.â
50234
Virgil popped the rest of the sandwich into his mouth. Pattonâs mom turned away and grabbed a plate stacked with cookies. She handed it to Logan. âTake these, and please get the health hazards out of my kitchen,â she requested.
Logan took them without complaint. âCome on, Virgil,â he said. âLetâs go get you clean.â
âWeâre going to need so much soap,â Patton said.
Virgil looked down at himself. âI can go outside and get most of it off if you get me a bucket of water,â he offered.
âVirgil, itâs below freezing,â Logan said as though that had a baring on what heâd just said. Logan sighed. âNo. Bathtub.â Virgil shrugged. âHonestly,â Logan said. He turned with the plate of cookies in his hand, clearly expecting to be followed. âYouâre not going to catch your death pouring a bucket of water over yourself in the cold when there are literally over a hundred perfectly good bathtubs in this castle. For goodness sakes.â And well, Virgil wasnât going to complain.
 Chapter 34
Patton, to be completely honest, was not all that interested in the room that Virgil had found. Beyond just the fact that it would definitely have creepy crawly death dealers in it, he really did not understand the intrigue. If it had just been him, he probably would have just let a castle worker deal with it, but it was not just him. Logan was ecstatic with the prospect of investigating a secret in the castle. People who didnât know him well may not believe it considering he spent most of his time with his nose in a book, but he was an adventurer at heart.
 Thomas had been easily swayed into finding someone to help tear down part of the wall into the secret tunnel near the room (so no one would have to crawl through the kitchen cellar like Virgil). It had taken a few days, however, and Logan was practically bouncing off the walls waiting. Virgil, despite having already seen the room before, also seemed excited, though if that was because of his own curiosity or because he was just excited that Logan seemed so exited remained to be seen.
âThey are silly, arenât they,â Patton asked Princess Marisol. He was laying on his stomach on Loganâs bed and Princess Marisol had just put her little paw on his nose.
 âYes, I agree,â he said. âDonât they know that weâre literally going to be 2 feet away from the normal hallway?â
âIt is not silly,â Logan defended himself. âAny number of things could go wrong.â He sounded far too excited about the prospect of something going terribly wrong. âThe tunnels could cave in and block off the exit or there could be some unknown pathogen in the air.â
Patton did not ruin his fun by mentioning that Loganâs dad had definitely basically baby proofed the tunnels for them ahead of time. Instead, he just said, âDonât let Virgil hear you say that sort of thing. It will just stress him out.â
 âYes, yes, of course,â he said, waving off Pattonâs concerns as he mulled over two different weird green planty things (potion ingredients, Patton assumed) before setting one aside and sticking the other in his bag.
âSo silly,â Patton cooed at the cat. Logan let out a huff but did not choose to say anything about it this time.
Speaking of silly, Virgil came back from Loganâs bathroom then, and Patton tried not to giggle. âIs this right?â Virgil asked, sounding and looking confused. Logan, in his overexcitement about adventure had commissioned Virgil an outfit that actually fit. Said outfit, however, very much made it look more like Virgil was going on a safari instead of a two-foot detour from the normal castle hallway.
 âAlmost,â Logan said, âHere, let me.â Logan started straightening everything out and flattening the collar, reminding Patton of an overbearing parent on picture day. Virgil accepted the fussing without protest. It was adorable. Well, the outfit was ridiculous, but still, adorable. âThere,â Logan said. âI think weâre ready to go now.â
It was about time. Patton was sure people were already waiting for them downstairs. Patton got up and patted Princess Marisol on the head. She looked up at them with interest.
âYou can stay here, sweetie,â Patton told here. She seemed to consider it and then hopped down from the bed to go rub up against Virgil.
 Patton guessed she was coming. It didnât matter too much since Logan had given her a magical collar that allowed her to open most doors in the castle and everyone knew she was the royal cat now, so if she decided she wanted to come back to the room and nap, she could. (She was very aware of the power she held.)
She pranced happily by Virgilâs side all the way down the steps to the first floor of the castle. She was such a good kitty.
Well, she did hiss angrily at everyone who came too close to them, but still, a very good kitty.
 Patton did lean down and pick her up so they could actually talk to the man waiting for them at the large hole in the wall. Logan went to talk to the castle worker while Virgil half hid behind Patton. He was clearly listening very intently to the conversation however, at least more intently than Patton was. Patton was busy shaking his head fondly.
âYes, yes, Princess,â he said to the cat. âI know we do not trust the strangers, but I promise this stranger is perfectly safe.â
âHow do you know?â Virgil asked.
âHis name is Chester and Iâve known him since I was 9.â
 This seemed to slightly alleviate Virgilâs suspicion, but Princess Marisol still seemed antsy. Patton really needed to start slowly introducing the both of them to more people.
Logan finished talking with Chester after a few moments and it was time to climb through the hole in the wall. He wished he saw in the tunnel whatever Logan with his excited eyes and bounce to his step obviously saw. Or even that was more comfortable in the dark closed in space as Virgil obviously was. As it was, Pattonâs nose scrunched up at the thought off all of the spiders that could be living everywhere in the secret tunnel, but he pushed through.
 The entrance to the tunnel had been made only a little bit from the room Virgil had mentioned and Chester had led them through it after only a couple of seconds. As Patton had suspected, the room was already lit up and probably cleaned a little bit by the people who had cut into the wall, not that he was complaining.
Virgil was still clinging a bit to Pattonâs shirt, though it seemed to be less out of anxiety at this point and more out of a desire to stick close. He was peering around curiously at the lit-up space. He probably hadnât seen much of it in the dark when heâd been here before.
 Yet, his curiosity was nothing compared to how excited Logan seemed to be. Now Patton may have not been interested in the room itself, but he was entertained by how interested Logan was and was happy to encourage that.
âWhat do you think this place is?â he asked Logan.
Logan hummed contemplatively, eyes looking around. âWell,â he said. âItâs a bedroom clearly, and old. Considering the location it is in in the castle, the size, the decorations, and itâs likely age, Iâd imagine it was a bedroom of a royal family member. This used to be the royal wing three royal lines ago.â
 âBearing that in mind, there are a couple of likely possibilities for the origin of the room as well as the reason it was sealed up, but we will need to investigate more in order to come to an actual conclusion.â He had already placed the bag heâd brought on the ground and was going through it, pulling out things that Patton did not recognize. He also got a piece of paper and sat on the floor to start to sketch.
âWhat are you doing?â Virgil asked.
âIâm sketching the floorplan of the room,â Logan said. âI will then put a grid on it so we can investigate while being sure that we arenât missing anything.â
 Virgil seemed uninterested in this part of the adventure, instead electing to go poking around by himself. Princess Marisol squirmed out of Pattonâs arms to go follow him. Patton swore that he only looked away from those two for 5 seconds, but the next thing he knew he heard metal clicking against metal.
âOh,â Patton said, eyes wide when he saw what Virgil was fiddling with. âHoney, you probably shouldnât touchâŠâ
The old but fancy looking chest that had been at the end of the remains of the bed creaked open. Virgil sneezed as a cloud of dust puffed out of it. âHuh,â he said studying the contents. âThereâs a skull in here.â
 âOh, I donât like this adventure anymore,â Patton commented.
Logan was on his feet within moments. âLet me see,â he said eagerly.
âWhat if itâs cursed?â Patton pointed out.
âThen Iâll just break the curse,â Logan waved him off. âOh, itâs just a horse skull,â Logan said, sounding disappointed. âAnd also what seemed to be potion ingredients. Though they seem very fresh considering the state of the room.â
âMaybe we should get someone else toâŠâ
Logan already had both arms inside the chest and was pulling things out of it. âThis chest must have some sort of stasis effect to it.â
 He started pulling things out to look at them before setting them on the floor with no caution. âWell,â he said, âthat answers the question of what this room is.â
âIt does?â Patton asked.
âAh, yes, between the horse skull and the potion ingredients, this is obviously the bedroom of Princess Marianne Elicia. She was the third child of King Simon IV and was quite the fan of horses.â
ââŠSo she kept a horse skull in a stasis chest in her bedroom?â Patton asked.
âOf course,â Logan said. âBack when her family was in power, magic was outlawed and had quite the stigma against it, but she ended up learning magic and become quite proficient.â
 âItâs debated what exactly happened when her father found out about her activities. Some sources say that she was executed silently by her father, but others say she managed to escape with the head of the stables but not before putting a curse on the country of Prijaznia. That is until she or one of her bloodline sits on the throne, every royal line will end in madness and blood by the 5th seated monarch before an heir is born.â
âIsnât that something you should be worried about?â Virgil asked.
Logan shrugged. âItâs just a myth,â he said. âBesides Iâm 6th in the line, so there really isnât any concern.â
52142
âThere are a lot of interesting things in here,â Logan said, still focused on the chest. âNot to mention the books. Weâll have to be careful with those though since they donât appear to be in stasis.â
Logan pulled the horse skull out and set it on the floor making Patton wince.
âMarisol no!â he said as Princess Marisol immediately went to go sniff at it. He swooped her up in his arms. âHow long are we staying in this creepy room?â Patton asked.
âPatton, we just got here,â Logan said.
âWe just got here and already found a skull!â
âYes! Exactly!â
Patton groaned into Princess Marisolâs fur even as she tried wiggle away to go back and investigate the skull. This was going to be a long day.
 Chapter 35
Logan was surprised when he woke up alone in bed. Heâd grown to anticipate waking to a smaller body unrelentingly clinging to his in the past couple of weeks. Confused he sat up and peered around his bedroom. He wouldnât have seen Virgil with the way he melted into the darkness if it he hadnât heard the sound of purring coming from near the window. He could just barely make out a dark blob shifting up and down at the cat kneaded at a different blob sitting mostly hidden behind the thick curtain.
âVirgil?â Logan questioned. âWhat are you doing?â
 âItâs snowing,â was the answer.
âThat is not an answer,â Logan grumbled at the ceiling. With a sigh, he pulled himself out of bed. It was a bit chilly in here, he thought. The temperature must have dipped suddenly and intensely enough that the runes keeping the castle at a warm enough temperature hadnât caught up yet. He pulled one of the blankets off of the top of his bed to wrap around his shoulders as he approached the window. There wasnât much light outside, the stars and moon covered by clouds, but there were some lanterns lit for the night guard who patrolled the outside. âOh,â he said in surprise. âItâs really snowing.â
 It had been colder but not quite cold enough for snow to stick the day before, so it came as a surprise when he saw snow was piling up quite high to the point where familiar paths outside his window had disappeared.
âI donât like it,â Virgil informed him.
âWhy not?â Logan asked.
âItâs cold,â Virgil answered. It was clear in his tone that in Virgilâs opinion âcoldâ was a horrible insult to the concept of snow. Logan quirked a half smile and his attention was drawn to the fact that it was quite cold right here close to the window.
 Frowning, he pulled at the blanket around his shoulder so he could wrap it and his arm around the lump that was Virgil. He brushed the boyâs hand when he did so and found it was like ice.
âYouâre freezing!â Logan said. âHow long have you been by the window?â
âI dunno,â he replied.
Logan was already tugging at him. âYou need to get back in bed,â he said.
Virgil obeyed the pulling at his arms even as he frowned. âIâve been colder than this before,â he said.
âThat actually doesnât make me feel better,â Logan replied dryly as he shooed him towards the bed.
 He took the thicker blanket that usually stayed folded at the end of the bed and pulled it up over Virgil before climbing into bed beside him.
âThere,â Logan said, rubbing Virgilâs arms through the fabric of the sweater he wore to bed. He was glad he wasnât wearing a t-shirt at least. âThe runes for heating the castle should catch up within a few hours, but until then this should do. Assuming we donât sit by the freezing window for an undetermined amount of time.â
âI donât like the cold,â Virgil told him.
Logan sighed. âThen why did you sit by the window?â
 Virgil shrugged and ducked his head a bit. Logan reached out to grab his hands to help him warm more but was surprised when one of the hands was much warmer than the other. He found his fingers were clutching a crescent shaped stone: the protection charm theyâd made. Logan knew that he kept it in his pocket most of the time, but he didnât normally see him holding it like this. It was warm to the touch, of course, indicating the safety of the room around them.
Logan looked over his face. âAre youâŠâ he said. âScared of the snow?â
 âI donât like the cold,â he said once again.
âYouâre scared of the winter,â Logan concluded. He looked at Virgil who was far too small for his age and seemed surprised at every casual act of kindness. It was clear that his basic needs were far from being met before he came here. Logan had to wonder what winter usually meant for him. His experiences were doubtlessly very different from Loganâs own. âThat makes sense,â he acknowledged, âbut you donât need to be scared of it here. The castle is always perfectly warm and safe in the winter and Mr. Deknis and Ms. Heart work hard during the other seasons to make sure we have plenty of food. There is nothing to fear here.â
 He did not seem convinced.
âYou donât even have to go outside if you donât want to,â Logan promised. âThe castle is plenty big if youâd like to stay inside all winter long. It was made for the winter even without the magic devices that keep it warm. We have fireplaces and well insulated rooms even if those that ends up failing.â Logan pulled open the hand that had the protection charm just to transfer it to his other hand to warm it. âThough, while no one would force you to go outside, the snow isnât always bad.â
âYes it is,â Virgil said, his voice sure.
 âNot all the time,â Logan insisted. âSome people love the snow.â
âTheyâre stupid.â
Logan laughed. âIt can be fun for a while with the right equipment if you have someplace to get warm again afterwards. Royal duties slow down during the winter and Patton tends to come up with all sorts of games for both the inside and the outside to pass the time. Heâs particularly proficient at snowball fights, at least against me.â
âWhatâs that?â he asked.
âPlay fighting,â Logan answered. âLike pillow fights, but snow.â
âIâll stick with the pillows,â he replied.
âAnd then thereâs a hill to sled down on the western side of the castle, and people like to build snowmen along the path.â
âWhat are snowmen?â Virgil asked.
 Theyâre temporary statues made out of packed snow,â Logan explained. âTypically, theyâre made of three different sized balls of snow: the largest being the base and the smallest the âheadâ though there are some variations. After building them one typically decorates them with different articles of clothing and objects found lying around. Itâs usually sticks and rocks for the face and then things like extra hats and scarfs for decoration.â He smiled softly. âWhen my Pa was alive, we used to steal my Dadâs crown and fanciest robes. Sometimes Pa would steal it right off of Dadâs head and weâd run away. Weâd find a secluded area of the castle yards and build the biggest snowman we could as quickly as we could before we got caught. Heâd usually end up letting us keep the robes, but weâd have to give the crown back since some of the metals in it would rust when wet.â
 âThat soundsâŠâ Virgilâs nose twitched. âfun if you take away the touching snow part.â
Logan laughed. âIt is fun,â he said. âEven with the touching snow part. Though, I admit that some of the ability for it to be entertaining does come from the fact that we could warm up afterwards with ease. Youâll enjoy Pattonâs motherâs constant offering of hot chocolate during the season even if you never go outside, Iâm sure.â
âHot chocolate?â Virgil asked intrigued. His dark eyes shone brightly in the little light coming through the window. It was clear he could guess something about the drink just by the name and enjoyed the implications.
 Logan smiled fondly. âIt is a hot drink,â he explained. âItâs a warm drink made out of milk and chocolate. I can get you some to try in the morning.â
Virgil nodded, eyes still wide with interest.
âFor now, we should sleep though,â Logan said. âAre you warm enough? I can get more blankets.â
âIâm fine,â he said.
âGood,â Logan said, reaching up and adjusting the blanket over them once more, tucking it around Virgil a little bit for good measure. âGoodnight Virgil,â he said.
âGoodnight,â he replied softly. Logan reached under the blankets to grab the hand that was still slightly chilly from the window between his own. Virgilâs eyes slipped closed after a moment as he nuzzle his face into the pillow. At some point they both drifted off to sleep.
 Chapter 36
Thomas had already been well aware that winter was on the way, but he and the rest of the castle occupants had been surprised at how intensely and suddenly it had come on. Most things were ready for the winter, but not all of them had been initiated. The fireplaces that took some pressure off the castle heating runes were cleaned out and ready, but they hadnât been started yet. The stables for different animals on the grounds had been checked over and staff assignments had been made, but most were still in far out fields. Staff that went home for the winter months had been dismissed, but there were a few stragglers that would have to be helped home before things got worse.
 Heâd gone out to the main stable to talk to the three workers that were the heads of different areas of animal husbandry to make sure a plan to get everything to where it needed to be soon was in place. It took a while to figure out considering that theyâd expected a little more time before the first major snowfall. Thomas also asked them to make sure all of the workersâ homes were in good enough condition for the weather. Ranch hands typically had homes on castle grounds but not in the castle themselves since they needed to be close to the animals. Thomas knew at least half a dozen of those who spent most of their times out in the fields were the type to forgot to maintain their homes because they preferred camping amongst the animals in the summer months and then would be in for a bad time when snow began to fall.
 There should be enough extra rooms in the castle if they needed a place to stay until repairs could be done.
Those conversations took a good couple of hours, before Thomas was satisfied. Before trudging back to the castle through the still falling snow, he made a point to stop at one specific horse stall in the main stable. The horse turned his head to see Thomas when he stopped in front of his stall and puffed out a rather disaffected snort before sticking his head over the gate so Thomas could pat his nose. âHello, Mr. Apples,â Thomas said.
 The horse seemed to conclude heâd tolerated Thomasâs petting enough and ducked his head to nudge at his torso. Thomas rolled his eyes. âYes, yes,â he said. âI brought you an apple. Some things never change.â He reached into his pocket to grab the red apple heâd brought the white Arabian. âAt least you donât bite me anymore.â He paused, apple slice in hand and eyed the horseâs nose suspiciously. âDo not bite me,â he said even though he hadnât felt the animalâs teeth in a decade. It would be just like Mr. Apples to wait until his guard was down.
 After a bit of scrutiny, he offered an apple slice. It was snatched out of his hand and there was a loud crunch as it was bit into.
âItâs snowing out,â he told the horse. The horse seemed to roll his eyes at the statement of the obvious. âIâll remind again that if you run out in a snowstorm, Iâm not running after you, so youâd be out of luck.â
Mr. Apples snorted.
âYouâre old now. Youâd probably not survive long enough for people to find you. Besides, you blend in with that white fur of yours. Theyâd probably walk right past you a few times.â
 He went back to nosing for treats as soon as he finished his first and Thomas sighed, pulling out another apple slice. âWhat are they not feeding you enough?â The gusto with which the horse snatched the apple slice was a very clear answer. âWell, we both know thatâs not true.â Thomas fed the horse a third slice of apple when he was done with his second. âI have to get back to the castle now. Donât be a devil horse.â
Mr. Apples threw his head a bit, splattering apple smelling foamy spittle all over Thomasâs front.
âUnderstood. Have a nice afternoon.â
 He left Mr. Apples in his stall then, knowing heâd be well cared for no matter how ill-tempered he could be at times. Heâd been a kingâs horse once, after all, no matter that said king had been dead for more than a decade now.
Winters were hard.
Winters were the times when things always slowed down at the castle, where royal duties were often thin. There were a lot of memories in winter.
The trip back to the castle was not particularly long, but it was also not particularly pleasant. The snow had not been cleared away considering it was still snowing which meant his feet and legs were wet and cold by the time he made it to the nearest castle door.
 He wasnât sure if, when he entered, the castle heating runes had started to work in earnest or if heâd just been so cold that any measure of warmth was appreciated, but he was relieved to be out of the snow either way.
He decided to check up on the progress of the castle staff lighting the fireplaces. With any luck, theyâd be lit already, and he could warm up even more. That in mind, he headed towards the main foyer where the largest fireplace in the castle sat to take off the chill brought in by the large front doors.
 The main foyer was bustling with activity when he snuck in along the sides, giving the guards stationed around nods as he passed. The main fire in the room was burning brightly, though only one of the two smaller ones near the side exits from the room was lit. The other one was still being set up with safety mechanisms. It was good progress and assuming other areas of the castle were being set up as efficiently, he assumed theyâd all be set up by nightfall.
Heâd need to go check around to be sure, but for now, he walked up to the main fireplace to warm his hands.
 Heâd gotten into the habit when he was younger to every so often glance upwards. There had been a certain stable boy who had a propensity for climbing trees. These days, he usually found nothing when he did so, often not even consciously noticing that heâd turned his gaze momentarily skywards. Yet, today, he was startled out of his own idleness by dark brown eyes looking back at him from a small ledge in the shadows high above him.
He froze as he met the young boyâs gaze. Virgil seemed as surprised to be caught as Thomas was to have caught him.
 Slowly Thomas raised one hand and waved to the boy. He slunk back into the shadows at the acknowledgment. If Thomas peered hard enough, he could see a shadow stretch up towards the third-floor balcony in the darkness and disappear over the railing.
Interesting boy.
Thomas found himself smiling despite the oddity. They still had not found out much about Virgil. He would speak to Jeffers about many things apparently, but often could not be redirected to invasive topics and he was still a bit skittish around Helen. He hadnât willingly existed in a room with Thomas. Thomas hoped that changed at some point. There was something about him that made Thomas like him.
 Chapter 37
Virgil had not spent a lot of time out of Loganâs room. What little time he had spent outside of it was either with Patton and/or Logan or tucked away in secret corridors he found in the walls where no one would stumble upon him. Yet, here he was willingly in a, well, not public by any means place, but one that was still more exposed than he was used to being in. Somehow, he was managing to not care at all.
It was helped by the fact that both Logan and Patton had been in the room at the start, but they had gone off to go⊠somewhere. Food sounded like it might have been the reason.
 He liked food, and usually he would have been all for going to get some, but between them promising to bring him back some and the fact that he was never going to move ever again, heâd decided to stay.
Princess Marisol seemed to be the only other rational being in the whole castle because she had also not moved since discovering the contents of this room. She was currently laying on his chest purring happily.
The fireplace was a wonderful invention. Now, Virgil had, of course, warmed up by a fire before when it was cold, but this was much different. There was a grate that blocked off the fire a bit keeping it from burning the person in front of it and there was a plush rug right by it, perfect for laying down on. Someone had known what they were doing when designing this room.
 He didnât even care that the king had access to this sitting room as well as Logan.
âŠ
Okay, so he did care a little bit, but he was ignoring that. He was probably busy this time of day anyway, right?
âŠ
He really didnât want to run into him after being caught watching the castle workers set up the bigger fireplaces. Kings probably didnât like people sneaking around watching things from the shadows even when they didnât know that the person sneaking around was literally sent to kill them.
Princess Marisol must have had a sixth sense for his anxieties (or heâd just started breathing faster and disturbed her) because she stirred a bit.
35 notes
·
View notes
Text
Fabio Blue Nose

Aaaargh, this was supposed to be a short, but it has demanded to be longer and Iâve run out of time. I did not want another WIP!
But anyway, here be Fabio Blue Nose, or a start of some kind at least. I hope you enjoy this random fluff so far.
Many thanks to @tsarinatormentâ and @janetm74â for their support.
It should also be noted that no sea shanties were harmed in the creation of this fic. Nor are their any sea shanties in it, despite there being an urge to add one.
Aaaargh, it is 12.45am. I gotta go sleep, damnit.
-o-o-o-
The first time was an accident.
None of the brothers owned up to it but chances were it was Gordon, no matter how many times he swore complete innocence.
Though, come to think of it, Scott was rather more compliant than expected, so Virgil threw a little unspoken suspicion his way as well.
But anyway, it happened and it was a good thing.
There was always press at rescues that they could reach. Scott was fully aware of the importance of the media, particularly where communication and, to a certain extent, promotions were concerned. But when they got in the way of a rescue, the commander was well known to be intolerant.
This particular time, however, the press was managed by the GDF who were also onsite due to the scale of the disaster and possible sabotage, so International Rescue didnât have to worry about them so much while they dug fifty miners out of a kilometre deep hole.
All but John were on the rescue. All but John were dirty, sweaty and ever so tired. There had been a chunk of rock that had needed demolition charges to get through, causing enough headache that even Virgil had been heard to spit profanity over comms when one of the charges misfired and nearly took his head off with shrapnel in the tunnel.
Eleven of the fifty men didnât make it and there was some body recovery after the far too many trips it took to get them all back to the surface. In short, it had been an ugly, hard day. All the Tracys just wanted to go home and disappear into whatever distraction worked best for them.
Scott had to liaise with the GDF regarding red tape and reporting circumstances in the mine...that they should probably go down and see for themselves instead of relying on a civilian rescue organisation to do their dirty work for them. But whatever the reason, Virgil, Gordon and Alan were left to pack up and wait while all the dots and crosses were applied to appropriate Ts and Is.
It took longer than expected.
Virgil, sporting an aching shoulder, was reduced to pacing the length of Twoâs open hatch. He should just take his brothers home and leave Scott to tackle the GDF.
But Scott was just as tired as they were and he had only just returned from another rescue when this callout came in. His big brother was exhausted and Virgil feared that if he left him behind they might end up a few GDF personnel short before the sun went down.
And the press were watching.
It was probably at this point the photo was taken.
It was iconic, even Virgil had to admit it. Emotive and made a statement about who they were and what they did.
The shot was from a forty-five degree angle, using a zoom lens that caught every detail of Twoâs open module. Virgil stood in the middle of the ramp, paused mid-pace and staring off at something, probably Scott, in the distance. The shadow of Two in the evening light had his head in shadow, adding a heroic seriousness to his expression.
That alone was dramatic, but behind him from the camera angle, sitting on the top of the ramp to one side of the open hatch were Gordon and Alan.
Gordon had his arm around his little brother as they both stared in the same direction as Virgil. All three brothers were grimy and exhausted, Alanâs head was resting on Gordonâs shoulder.
It must have been an extraordinary lens to capture the detail because the media were fenced off a considerable distance away, but there was enough clarity to see one tear track in the dust on Alanâs face.
Their littlest brother claimed he had scratched his cheek, but they all knew better.
So, yes, this photo was taken and thrown across the planet as an illustration of three heroes of International Rescue.
There were rave reviews. Whole swaths of text praising everything their organisation did, what had been achieved that day and what had been achieved in the past. Inevitably, the history of International Rescue did the rounds again, their fatherâs legacy and all that. An unfortunate reminder of both the parents they had lost in the process. Being proud didnât negate the pain that came along with it.
But due to the quirkiness of human attention, none of the above was the source of the impact the photo finally had.
It wasnât Thunderbird Two or any of the three brothers photographed that captured most of the publicâs attention.
It was a teddy bear.
Virgil kept a number of cuddly toys on Two. Some he had knitted himself, or purchased, a few were donated, but all were kept and given to children and occasionally adults, who were terrified during a rescue or evacuation and found themselves secured in Twoâs module.
Perhaps the bear had fallen out of its storage, perhaps one of the brothers had shoved it aside. Whatever had happened, in the iconic photograph of three hardworking Tracy brothers, right at the back, inside the module sat a dark grey teddy bear with a blue nose and shiny eyes that caught the setting sun.
Staring right at the camera.
And the world went nuts for this bear.
It took less than a day for the fame of the teddy bear to become enough to alert Thunderbird Five and, in turn, roust Virgil out of bed - itâs lunchtime, Virgil, time enough to wake up.
Virgilâs answer to that was clear, precise and rated for adults only.
John triggered the coffee maker in the kitchen to start working its magic before his brother busted up something other than the English language.
Eventually, Virgil made it down to Two and dug out the bear responsible.
It was still sitting on top of the storage locker, which added kudos to Virgilâs flying skill.
He was going to shove it back into the locker when John asked him not to. Apparently, the bear had a following on social media.
So, Virgil picked it up and took it back up to the comms room. He placed it beside him at their fatherâs desk and pulled up a search screen and typed in âbearâ and âInternational Rescueâ. He could, of course, ask John to forward him whatever his brother had obviously found, but he didnât.
The search results that sprung up made it very clear that the world was most definitely obsessed with that bear.
There were zoomed in pictures of the inside of the module â a fact that had Virgil a little worried regarding security until he realised that anything that could possibly be compromised was just that little bit blurred. No doubt that was Eos at work. Probably snared the original photo before it could perpetuate.
But even then it was obvious that the posters had no interest in the technology. Several photos had the bear circled in red.
Various comments attempted to give reasons as to why the bear was there. The explanations were rather fantastical in the majority. A few were actually disturbing and linked Alanâs tear track to the bear â Virgil threw that bit of information at Thunderbird Five and that line of thought suddenly disappeared from the results. Some suggested the photograph was posed, a few mentioned that Thunderbird Two did carry such things and that was followed by a wave of genuine thanks and admiration for what they didâŠand then completely ignored when more fascinating ideas were presented.
Virgil was quite frankly amazed at what people could concoct from a photograph of a bear.
Said bear sat and stared at him the entire time. Its nose was very blue.
But ultimately the outcome that had occurred somewhere between all four brothers making it home last night and the time John dragged Virgil out of bed, Fabio Blue Nose had become a mascot for International Rescue.
Yes, âFabioâ.
Some inspired person had mentioned âF.A.B.â as IRâs callsign and it went downhill from there.
Fabio stared at Virgil almost accusingly. His curly fur was a shade darker than Scottâs baldric and his eyes as golden as Gordonâs. His blue nose shone in the sunlight.
They had a teddy bear with a fan base, fan art and a dash of fan fiction.
Virgil caught his own name in one of them and shut it down so fast the browser crashed.
It didnât help that an hour later Gordon found the same story and promptly paraded it around the villa for all to see and hear whether they wanted to or not. Apparently, because Virgil was the pilot of Thunderbird Two, Fabio was his crewmate.
A very heroic crewmate at that.
Could a teddy bear really rappel down a grapple like that?
He shook his head and threw a lounge cushion at his brotherâs head. He really didnât need to know.
But in any case, they now had a mascot that wasnât Alan.
Gordon was hit in the head again for that assessment.
So, Fabio found his way to being sat on Twoâs dash and accompanying them out on rescues.
The second photo was more than they had ever expected.
-o-o-o-
TBC?
#thunderbirds are go#thunderbirds fanfiction#thunderbirds#Virgil Tracy#fabio blue nose#Gordon Tracy#I don't know what the hell I was thinking
44 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hi Steph!
Iâm sorry itâs my first time sending you an ask, so I dunno which button I clicked man. Sorry about that.
Ok, so what I wanted to request! I love your blog. Youâre really kind and genuine, and Iâve found some great fics to light up my day from here. But sometimes, the posts are suuupppeeerr long, and I may not be looking for this info exactly? Like it clogs up a lot of my dash. So I wanted to request if you could use a âread moreâ feature after a brief, at least for the fic rec posts.
I hope I didnât offend or anything. Thank u for all the kindness you put into the world each day. Have a good day fren!
Hey Nonny!
Ahh, okay, youâre not going to like what I am going to say, but you are very respectful and were smart and sandwiched your issue in compliments, so Ahhhh, I feel conflicted now.
With all due respect Nonny, this is my blog and I get more engagement on my lists if people can see the full list; many people prefer it that way, and honestly I get crapped on either way, so Iâve made the executive decision to not cut my posts. The only time I do is on âsecondâ reblog on super long LONG lists so that I have a âcutâ and âuncutâ version of the post, but even those Iâve been reducing.Â
Iâve tried both ways, and full posts get better notice. All I want to do is share my love of fics and content with yâall, and the best way to do that is to just have it all there so people know what theyâre getting.Â
Plus, am I to just âreadmoreâ every single reply on my posts? A lot of the reason my blog has stayed as long as it has is because Iâve always been a very interactive blog. People LIKE seeing their replies added to a comment thread on my post, and it helps smaller blogs get noticed. Itâs not much on the surface, but Iâve had smaller blogs come to me DELIGHTED that their name is now attached to one of my posts that are going through a âpopular reblog cycleâ (that is, a post that is being interacted with for a good few days before I actually finally add it to the month-reblog queue). It helps create a sense of community, I feel, and thatâs one of the things I am very honoured to be: a starting place for community.
And this is just in a general sense and NOT directed at you, more at the people who shit on me in the notes of my long posts, but I donât GET people getting upset about my TEXT BASED POST WITH NO IMAGES IN IT, but not on any of the image or playlist posts I reblog, which take FOREVER to load on mobile. I GENUINELY donât get it. I donât even use the app on my phone, Iâm logged into the browser on my phone, because the app is garbage.Â
The problem is the app, in my opinion. Thatâs the gist of it. It loads slow, it scrolls terribly, and the UI is annoying, but instead app users blame the bloggers and not the fact that Tumblr staff ignore every suggestion we make. And because more of the newer people use their mobiles these days, us old-time Tumblr users are expected to microblog like the shitty sites that are Twitter or Facebook. Tumblr is a blogging platform, like LiveJournal, laid out all nicely and clean and honestly, (the royal you) youâre getting exactly what you signed up for: long posts, opinions, and interaction. If one wants shitty layouts, shitty comment threads you canât follow and reactionaries, go to Twitter. Call me a boomer, whatever, I just find Tumblr so much more appealing now more than ever.Â
Sorry, Iâve needed to get this off my chest for awhile now. I donât know. Maybe Iâm being pedantic. I donât care, really. My thoughts on this: if (the royal) you donât like the content, or find stuff annoying, donât follow me.
Because you know what a lot of my longest posts are? Helpline numbers at the bottom of posts. Useful links. And just stuff that make people happy. People in despair are not going to click on a read more of a post. People who want links to resources arenât going to click on a read more. People who just want happiness after a stressful day are literally just scrolling to smile, and they ainât gonna click a read more.
YES, there are reasons read mores are good, absolutely. I just PERSONALLY donât like them because I like engagement. I donât get much of it anymore on my posts, EXCEPT the fic rec posts, and THOSE work better as a full view.
BUT NONNY PLEASE KNOW I AM NOT UPSET AT ALL WITH YOU, and youâve given me a great opportunity to discuss this thing that Iâve put off for awhile because the other people were less-than-kind, and it only made me NOT address it out of simple spite because Iâm nothing if not a passive aggressive old lady.Â
So, here are a few ideas you can implement:
If you like my posts but not the longest ones, I always tag them âlong postâ. Tumblr finally has its own tag blocking feature, so just block âlong postâ. All of my very long lists will be blocked, and you can decide if you want to click on them based on what the additional tags are. I try my best to tag all my lists appropriately.
Similarly, you can âtag blockâ my username, and only click on the posts you like the tags for.
DONâT TAKE THIS THE WRONG WAY, PLEASE, this isnât a âso there!â comment, I promise!!: You can unfollow me if youâre only following me for the fic lists, and instead follow me on Twitter at @inevitablyjohn1, which is used only to promote my new lists and art. Every Wednesday, Friday, Saturday and Sunday I post up the Wednesday Reblog, Five Fics Friday, Fic Rec Roundup, and Fic Rec Sunday, with a link to each post :) Then youâll get all the lovely full lists I post 4 times a week. OF COURSE, this is the option I donât want to happen, because I love all my lovelies and youâll miss out on the random fics, insightful asks, and suggestions I get throughout the week, BUT I want you to enjoy your time on Tumblr, and if my blog is causing you stress, itâs the last thing I want to happen. I love all of yâall too much to see that!
THAT ALL SAID, Nonny, Iâm really sorry to disappoint you, and I hope you understand my POV on this. I just donât see any benefit on my part, for MY blog, which I run for MY happiness which has the side effect of making other people happy. I also hope you will still stick around regardless, but I care about your well being and I understand if you have to leave.
AND everyone, please donât be harsh on this Nonny! They asked a question respectfully and deserve our respect in kind.
I truly wish you the loveliest of days, Nonny, and have a great week! <3
57 notes
·
View notes
Text
Shang-A-Lang
A Klaine Drabble-ish for the July 2021 @todaydreambelievers Tan Hands and Tan Lines Summer Fic Challenge
Link to all the tumblr entries
Day 2: Judicious
Rated: G
Word count: 488
Warnings: NoneÂ
I wrote this last night but it was literal gibberish. I hope itâs at least readable now.Â
--
When it turns out that the hiring process isnât all that rigorous - the complex is just looking for nominally responsible warm bodies to cover all the positions, Kurt, Mercedes and Tina start their new jobs two days later.Â
âKurt it is a state regulation,â Tina pleads with him. âIf youâre going to work in food service you need to cover your head so hair doesnât get in peoplesâ food.â
âI am absolutely not wearing a hair net, unless itâs for a role in Hairspray. Iâll quit first.â Kurt touches the perfectly set swoop on top of his head, a determined look on his face. He works hard on his hair. Mercedes knows better than to fight with him about this, but for some reason Tina is still arguing about it. At least they donât have uniforms. âBesides, Steve said I can wear this -â he sets his favorite newsboy style cap on his head. âHe said I can wear any hat I want as long as I check with him first.â Kurt can work with hats, but he has to be judicious in selecting hats that are appropriate for the athletic complex. He needs to look smashing in it, of course, and it needs to be able to stand up to the rigors of working food service and cleaning out locker rooms without getting ruined. He thinks Tina is just jealous that he looks so good in hats, and she opens her mouth to object again, but thankfully someone walks up to the snack counter and interrupts.Â
âHey little brother, cool hat.â Itâs Finn.
âWhat are you doing here Finn? Donât you have to work?â Kurt could have sworn he heard Finn leave with Burt to go to the garage this morning. He normally doesnât mind Finn being around, but he is going to a readjustment period to get used to having him around all the time again.Â
âYeah I do. I mean, some days, but not today. Thought I would check this place out.â Kurt waited for him to go on. âIâm meeting Sam here to do some weightlifting.âÂ
Kurt doesnât turn to look at Mercedes, but out of the corner of his eye he can see her lift her head to hear what Finn has to say. Mercedes and Sam broke up before graduation, and she swears she isnât interested in rekindling anything, but Kurt also knows they hung out together only a few days after she got back to Lima, so honestly anything is possible.Â
âWell when you are done sweating or lifting or whatever it is you are doing here, you should bring Sam by. I havenât seen him since last fall.â Finn says he will, then ambles off to wherever heâs going. Kurt turns to look at Mercedes, who is filling the candy display with bags of Swedish Fish.
âNot a word about that, Kurt Hummel,â she directs, so he backs off. For now.
#shang-a-lang#tan hands and tan lines#judicious#so many tags#i am so rusty at this#yikes#shang a lang#no dashes apparently
21 notes
·
View notes
Text
ATLA Fic Recs part 2!
part 1Â (consider this link a re-rec of everything I recced in part 1, bc those fics are still amazing and at this point many of them that werenât complete are finished now which is cool!)Â
So Iâm structuring this fic recs list a little differently than I did the first one. First one was just âfics I likeâ with no regard to how popular the fics were and a little bit of thought as to balancing gen fics with ship fics and trying to have a diversity of ships listed. This time, I am paying attention to how popular the fics are, and while Iâm probably still going to rec popular fics/fic authors, Iâm hoping to also expose people to some new authors with this list (as well as exposing people to work from their favorite authors that they may not have read)! Expanding your horizons is a really good thing, itâs how Iâve found basically every fic I love, and I hope yâall will love each of the fics Iâm reccing as much as I do! In no particular order:Â
1. her beauty in the moonlight overthrew you by @aangsblush I said that I was going to rec this a couple days ago and here I am doing it because HOW ON EARTH IS THIS FIC AS BRILLIANT AS IT IS AND NOT LIGHTING THE FANDOM ON FIRE RIGHT NOW. Iâve genuinely never read a fic like this before. Never in my life. Itâs a collection of vignettes, mostly dealing with Hakoda and Sokkaâs various experiences of grief with Kya and Yue (and thereâs a little bit of cute bakoda and sukka sprinkled in there as well). Like I said, the chapters were vignettes, some of them as short as two or three sentences, and yet somehow I was crying after every single chapter???? The author uses language so sparingly and so impactfully and I truly cannot get over how brilliant this is like bruh. who gave you the right. Who. Who. Tbh I could make a whole post about this fic (and I have!) but instead, Iâm going to direct you to the fic, bc really, it speaks for itself.Â
2. laughter lines by @bi-suki To be completely real, I tend not to read sad fics, or seek out sad media in general, but I read this fic and Iâm so glad I did. Itâs a modern au about Sokka and his family moving to Anchorage, separating him from his childhood best friend, Yue. Make sure you read the tags before you read this fic, please. Itâs really sad. I started tearing up while writing out just that quick summary. Keep a box of tissues handy. Iâve read a lot of this authorâs fics and they all have a habit of sticking in my head long after Iâve read them, but this one really packs a punch. Sokkaâs grief and his friendship with Yue is written in such an intimate and beautiful way, and yes, I literally am crying right now thinking about it. I do think itâs hard to pull off writing yukka, especially in a modern au, while giving appropriate depth to both Sokka and Yue, but this fic really managed it so well. Even though this fic made me sad, I donât regret reading it one bit.
3. call it fate by @bluberry-spicehead yâall are really converting me into a maiko shipper and honestly Iâm so here for it. Maiâs one of my favorite characters in ATLA, and the care that the fic takes in portraying her perspective as well as her relationships with Zuko, Azula, and Ty Lee (despite the fact that Zuko isnât even there when the fic takes place)--I mean, itâs honestly just incredible work. Iâve seen a lot of joke-y posts about âoh what if x happened with Aunt Wu instead of what happened in canon?â but never with Maiko and never quite the way this fic describes it. Itâs really original and really carefully done, with all the complexity and nuance of their relationship infused into the details of the fic. And the way that Mai is written is both in character for her and expands on existing canon in a way that I really believe works for her. The writing is so immediate and really roots you in the world and in Maiâs head and I love it I love it I love it!Â
4. i am your savior, your last serving daughter by @gays4korra *sokka voice* SUKI! Bruh. BRUH. The amount that I love both Suki and Kyoshi cannot be overstated, theyâre both such fascinating and complex characters, and yet some people (*cough* the fandom *cough*) donât want to see them in their full and complete brilliance. Enter this fic, which shows Suki and Kyoshi meeting, like someone saw my wildest dreams and was like âhey thatâs a cool fic idea!â The TEARS I cried reading this fic (yes, I am aware that this is the fourth time Iâve mentioned crying over a fic in just this one post, these fic authors are incredibly talented and I have three planets in Cancer, fight me) Suki and Kyoshi, icons themselves, conversing across time???? iconic. simply iconic. And then the fact that Sokka orchestrated the whole thing because he wanted to make Suki happy? I love them, your honor. And Kyoshi being happy that Suki looks up to her because really Kyoshiâs a fluffy dork with self-esteem issues.... Iâm crying again itâs so beautiful Iâve looked at it for five hours now. Gosh. read this fic.Â
5. Balance My Heart in The Palm of Your Hands by @spookysukki ok while looking for this personâs tumblr I found out that this was their first work in the fandom and can I just say pal you POPPED OFF with this one fic and I hope that you write more because this was. This was awesome. Mailee is def in my top 5 (possibly top 2) ATLA ships but unfortunately I have a hard time finding content for it. Fortunately, every time I do find content for it itâs incredibly cute and this was absolutely no exception. Itâs also the rare Mai & Sokka friendship fic which is not something I knew I needed in my life but is a concept that I am completely obsessed with having read this. Basically, Maiâs jealous of Sokka because Ty Lee keeps talking about Sokka being attractive, and shenanigans ensue. And you know me, I love shenanigans. This is also a Mai perspective fic which is awesome because as I said earlier, I love love LOVE Mai, and sheâs so sweet and broody in this lsfjskdfjk I love her so much what an icon.Â
5. earth system history by @pianjeong I have read this fic. So many times. I could honestly probably recite it from memory (jfdksjflsd ok thatâs not true but at this rate I probably will be able to soon). It is an absolutely stunning fic. Itâs like all my favorite parts of college condensed into one story (running around buildings you probably shouldnât be in in the middle of the night with the person you have a crush on, coming out to your professor who is also gay, all iconic college moods). Iâm simply obsessed with the way each character is written, and itâs so clear that the author knows what sheâs talking about when it comes to geology, and that in general this fic was written with a lot of love for the characters of ATLA and also for rocks. Itâs that love that keeps me coming back to this one. Cannot recommend it enough.Â
6. the end is barely beginning by @katarahairloopies gosh I donât even know where to start with this one other than I cannot believe that it almost wasnât posted and Iâm so glad that it was because you truly can never have enough father/son moments between Hakoda and Sokka and I care them. I care them so much. Also can I just say Hakoda not remembering all of Sokka and Kataraâs friendsâ names and having to really think about it is such a dad mood. I canât remember a single time in my life where my dad could remember all of my friendsâ names (and there were points in my life where he would have only had to remember one name and yet. and yet.) I really love ATLA fics that are character studies because they tend to really retain the complexity of the characters as theyâre depicted in the show (or make them more complex) and this one is no exception. There were so many lines of this that were just really poignant and beautiful. Again, cannot recommend it enough.Â
#atla fic recs#gosh so many of these are hakoda focused bless#hakoda#sokka#yue#suki#yukka#sukka#mai#maiko#kyoshi#zukka#mailee#ty lee#caps tw
150 notes
·
View notes
Text
Carry Me Home (A Din Djarin/Reader Fic)
Summary:Â Din and Reader find themselves on a jungle planet hunting a bounty, but nothing goes as planned, and secrets are shared.
***Based off this line from a previous fic in this series: "Then the mysterious bounty hunter told you his name one day when you were trying to hold his femoral artery together with nothing but bacta gel and hope."
No spoilers. Set in Season 1 between Episode 6 (The Prisoner) & Episode 7 (The Reckoning)
Pairings: Din Djarin/Reader; Din Djarin/You
Rating: M(ature)
Warnings:Â Blood, gore, & violence. Brief mentions of past slavery.Â
A/N:Â In true Star Wars fashion, I'm just writing shit out of order lol. But the idea for this fic kept bugging me, so i just had to get it out on the page.Â
You don't need to read the previous fics to understand this one, though (since the others are set in s2.) I have some more ideas for out of order stories, too, so I'll most likely be continuing this series.But let me know if you'd be interested in a fic from Din's POV! I think that could be fun, but if y'all are digging Reader POV, I'll stick to that.
And in case anyone cares, the title is taken from the lyrics of Arcade by Duncan Lawrence, which I was listening to on repeat as I wrote this.Â
As always, Iâve posted this piece on Ao3, but Iâll paste the text below.Â
Ao3 Link:Â https://archiveofourown.org/works/28763814
Iâll also include the links to the other two fics here:Â
The Sea Like Glass Ch 1: Here
The Sea Like Glass Ch 2 (includes smut): Here
âDank farrik!â you hissed as the wire in front of you sparked and sent a jolt of electricity through your already singed fingers. Not for the first time, you wished you could wear your gloves, but some of the pieces that needed repairing were too small to feel through the bulky material, so you could do nothing more than sacrifice your flesh for the cause.
Didnât make it hurt less, though. You sucked the smarting tips into your mouth, glaring at the trashed circuit board in front of you, but the ruined hardware only crackled in response.
If you were back in Hanger 3-5 in Mos Eisley, you would have probably trashed the whole part and dug through Peliâs stock for a replacement, or gone down to the market and haggled for something newer, but you werenât on Tatooine. You were smack dab in the middle of a jungle planetoid you couldnât remember the name of, and it was up to you to get the Razor Crest running again on what you had available.
Which, admittedly, wasnât a lot.
You sighed as you sat back on your haunches, using the back of your wrist to swipe at the sweat trailing down your temple. The pre-Empire ship towered over you as you dug into her innards, having pried off one of the semi-melted lower side panels to access the appropriate circuits. Your thin tank top was already drenched, and the hair sticking to the back of your neck kept giving you phantom itches. You wanted nothing more than to tie it up completely, but you always felt naked when your nape was exposed. You werenât necessarily ashamed of the scar there, or the past connected to it, since it wasnât your fault you were born into shackles, but⊠still. It was a⊠personal story to tell, and you werenât sure you were ready to share it with your new boss.
Well, ânewâ was relative. Youâd been employed on the Razor Crest for several months now, but you didnât know much more about the Mandalorian than you did when youâd first set foot onto his ship. You knew he was a bounty hunter, from a race of legendary warriors. You knew he had a partially sordid, and dangerous, past if your encounter with Ran and his crew of mercenaries was any indication. You knew the green baby was his ward, or foundling as he called it, and Mando was tasked with returning the little guy to his people. And you knew his Creed forbid him from removing his helmet.
That was about it. The Mandalorian didnât talk much, but it didnât particularly bother you. Youâd always been a quieter person, and after years of Peliâs constant chattering, you were kind of relieved for the silence.
Most of the time, anyway.
âHowâs it looking?â
You gasped in alarm, jolting yourself off balance and falling back onto your ass in the dirt.
âMaker, Mando,â you panted as you craned your neck back to stare up at the bounty hunter. âWhat have I told you about sneaking up on me when Iâm working on electrics?â
The impervious mask of the Mandalorian stared down at you silently, blotting out the sweltering sun and providing you a modicum of relief. A moment passed, then two, and you shifted uneasily under his unblinking gaze.
âI thought you heard me approach,â he said finally, his modulated voice flat and unaffected, but he didnât move from where he was looming over you.
âWell, I didnât,â you grumbled as you flopped your head forward and popped your neck, stretching your legs out in the dirt.
The tight leggings you wore ended not too far past your knees, so your shins were streaked with the red soil of this planetoid. The dirt didnât bother you, but the heat sure did. It was different than Tatooineâs dry desert. This heat was oppressive, stifling, almost cloying, and every time you took a deep breath, a small part of your brain panicked, images of drowning flashing through your mind even though you knew it was irrational. You were just grateful your clothes didnât look a fraction as hot as the Mandalorianâs all black get-up and what had to be twenty-five kilos of armor.
âSo,â the bounty hunter said after a few more moments of silence, interrupted only by the call of exotic birds in the canopy, âhow are things looking?â
âHonestly?â you sighed as you pushed yourself off the ground, dusting the red dirt off your hands but not even bothering with your pants. âNot good. The bountyâs guns must have grazed us when we were still outside orbit, and entering the atmosphere certainly didnât help matters. Some of the side paneling has been melted beyond repair, and a lot of the wiring is fried, too.â
âCan you get it flying?â Mando asked, crossing his arms over his chest and making his silhouette all the more imposing. The sun glinted off his silver beskar, and you squinted in the glare.
âMaybe.â You pursed your lips and averted your gaze, turning back to stare at the charred panels and sparking wires. Sweat trickled down your neck, and you reached back to cup your nape, feeling the bounty hunterâs eyes on you.
âDidnât know I was paying you for maybes.â
âYouâre not paying me at all if you canât even catch that quarry,â you snorted before your brain could catch up to your mouth.
You froze when the words finally registered, nails digging into the back of your neck. Stupid. Your mouth always did get the better of you. You used to mouth-off to your former owner until he backhanded you into silence, and now youâre starting shit with a bounty hunter youâd seen kill half a dozen men in just as many seconds.
Stupid.
You waited for Mando to say something, staring at the Razor Crest without even seeing it, and even if you didnât really believe heâd hurt you for a simple off-handed comment, your body didnât get the message. Muscle memory was a hard thing to forget, and every fiber in you braced for the blow.
The birds chittered in the towering blue-green canopy above your head as sweat poured from every single one of your pores, and you were just about to come out of your skin when the Mandalorian finally spoke.
âWell, to catch the quarry, I need my ship to fly,â he said, and when you chanced a glance over your shoulder, you discovered heâd somehow moved further away from you, like he took several steps back.
Was he⊠giving you space?
His tone was still flat, but after several months spent in close proximity with the bounty hunter, you were now able to parse out several different minor inflections in his modulated voice. You were by no means an expert, but you knew for a fact he didnât sound angry in this moment. When he was angry, his voice took on a softer, menacing quality. The few times youâd heard itâthankfully never directed at youâevery hair on your body stood on end, and the lizard part of your brain had screamed to run and not stop running until you were in a completely different star system.
This wasnât anger. This was⊠something else. You almost wanted to say⊠amusement, but that would have been crazy.
Still, the tension bled out of your shoulders like sand through a sieve, and you dropped your arms as you turned to face the Mandalorian fully again.
âAlright, this is the best I can do,â you said. âI can get her flying again, I think I can even get her shielded enough to withstand leaving the atmosphere when weâre done here, but itâs gonna take some time.â
âHow much time?â he asked.
You glanced over your shoulder again at the damage, did some calculations in your head, and added some padding to give yourself a margin for error. Then you turned back to the bounty hunter.
âAt least two days,â you replied, confident in your abilities. âAnything less, and we risk blowing ourselves to the Inner Core and back when I go to start her up.â
âHmm.â Mando stared at you for a moment and then shifted to gaze into the jungle. âThe bounty will most likely be off planet by then.â
âI donât think so,â you contradicted him, and your heart actually skipped a beat when the T of his visor turned to look at you. There was something nerve-wracking about staring into the dark, reflective glass, but then you noticed your red-streaked appearance, and you cringed self-consciously as you looked away.
âWhy do you say that?â he asked.
âBecause,â you started, stooping down to pick up the tablet beside your tool bag, âwhen I first came out here and saw the damage, I was afraid weâd end up in this situation. But then I remembered that the quarryâs ship took more damage than we did in our little space battle. I know for a fact we landed at least one solid hit, I saw it myself.â
âAnd?â
âWell,â you said as you tapped at the screen, âgiven the make and model of his vessel, and the location of where we struck the ship, I was able to deduce that we most likely damaged his engines. If his engines are damaged, then there is a maximum distance he could have gone before he would have been forced to land, or even crash landed. With all this information, plus the fact that I knew the general location of where we lost visual of him when we entered the atmosphere, Iâve estimated the quarry canât be farther than five klicks from our current coordinates. And with his entry trajectory, heâs most likely in this triangulated area three and a half klicks to the west, which should be easily reachable on foot.â
You turned the map on the tablet to face the Mandalorian, and he stepped forward to take the device from you. His gloved fingers brushed across your singed ones, remnant electricity shooting through your veins, and you stifled a flinch as you dropped your arm.
Mando studied the map for a long moment, cocking his head and zooming in to get a better look. You shifted uneasily in the silence, scuffing the tip of your boot into the red soil, but then the bounty hunter finally looked back up at you.
âWhen did you have time to do this?â he asked, and he actually sounded⊠impressed. âYou were out here for less than ten minutes after we landed.â
âIt wasnât that hard.â You shrugged as your cheeks flushed with heat, but you blamed the sweltering sun overhead and the soup-like air.
âI didnât realize you were so good with numbers,â he said, his helmet staring directly at you.
âNumbers are easy,â you replied, shrugging again as you raised your hand to chew nervously on your nails, but you stopped yourself when you saw the crimson dirt still caked on your skin. âThey donât lie, once you understand the rules.â
âDid Peli teach you how to do this?â he inquired, and you were surprised by all these questions. Most of the time, the bounty hunter asked you one-or-two-word questions and expected one-or-two-word answers. You couldnât figure out why this situation was any different, but you found yourself responding anyway.
âPartially,â you explained, and you wondered how you could phrase your answer to be vague but satisfactory. âShe⊠taught me a lot of the specifics for bigger jobs like ships and larger machines, but Iâve always been good at numbers and tinkering.â
That seemed good enough. You didnât think it was relevant that you first started tinkering because your former owner used to lock you in his shopâs basement with broken droids when you misbehaved, and putting the discarded machines back together kept you from going crazy when your punishments lasted days. You also didnât think it relevant that when your former owner found out and realized he could profit off your skills, you fine-tuned your abilities to become indispensable. The bastard still hit you occasionally, and his other slaves werenât treated any better, but you had to admit, him locking you in the basement all those years had saved your life. If you hadnât cultivated the skills you had, Peli wouldnât have bought you at auction when the bastard bit the sand, and she wouldnât have dug out your transmitter chip and effectively freed you the moment you walked into Hanger 3-5. The tiny woman had said she needed an apprentice, not a slave, and so that was what you became. Now, you were a mechanic in your own right, and a damn good one if you did say so yourself. Mando just didnât need to know how youâd gotten there.
The bounty hunter seemed to think the same thing, too, because he nodded once before he looked back at the tablet.
âThis is good work,â he said, and something in your chest preened at his words before you squashed it down. âIf these calculations are correctââ
âThey are,â you interjected before you could stop yourself.
âThen I think I can set out on foot, find the quarry, and bring him back tomorrow just as youâre finishing the repairs,â Mando went on, and he glanced up at you again. âDoes that time frame sound right to you?â
âMaybe.â You shrugged. âShould work for me, but it could take you a little longer. Iâm unfamiliar with this terrain, and there are too many other variables, like jungle beasts or indigenous species, for me to be sure.â
âThe terrain wonât be a problem,â the Mandalorian said as he handed you the tablet back. âAnd neither will any beasts or natives.â
You cocked an eyebrow at the bounty hunter but didnât contradict his confidence. âAlright. Then, yes, I should have the ship up and running by the time you get back. Are you leaving now?â
âOnce I grab some supplies,â Mando replied before he paused and seemed to consider you. âWill you be⊠okay until I return?â
It was a familiar question, albeit still surprising. The Mandalorian was a stoic, usually silent warrior, literally a wall of beskar steel. Youâd seen him kill men as easy as breathing, and he threw each bounty into carbonite without an ounce of remorse.
And yet, every time he had to leave the ship alone, he asked you if you would be alright until he got back. The question and concern would have made no sense⊠if you hadnât seen the bounty hunter interact with his foundling. He tried to hide it, but he treated the little green baby so gently you knew there had to be a warm, beating heart beneath all that beskar. You just never expected any tenderness to be aimed at you, so it drew you up short every time.
âYeah.â You smiled. âIâll be fine. Besidesââ
You trailed off as you felt something touch your lower leg, and when you looked down, big brown eyes set in a little green face blinked back up at you. Then little green hands lifted in your direction, and you laughed as you swooped down, picked him up, and set him on your hip.
âBesides,â you continued, still chuckling as you booped the child on the nose and left a smudge of red dirt behind, âIâll have this little guy to keep me company. Right, kid?â
The baby cooed and reached out, his three tiny fingers settling on the bridge of your nose as he tried to boop you back. When he withdrew his hand, though, his skin was dyed black.
âHuh?â You frowned at the slick ooze on his fingers, your eyes crossing as you tried to bring his hand into focus. âWhatâs on your hand there, bud?â
âItâs grease,â Mando supplied.
âWhat?â you asked as you turned your head to the bounty hunter.
âGrease,â he repeated, and he touched the intersection on the glass T of his visor, right over where the bridge of his nose would sit. âYouâve got some just there.â
âOh.â You blushed, your hand flying up to cover your face. Not only were you covered in dirt and sweat, but grease now, too. Typical. âWhy didnât you say anything?â
âI thought you knew,â the Mandalorian said, but there was that faint undercurrent in his voice that you were sure was amusement now. âDonât you have any rags?â
âI did,â you muttered as you tried to rub at your face with your shoulder, âbut I had to throw most of them out after that oil leak we had on the moon we left about a week ago. Itâs fine. Iâm already a mess anyhow, and Iâm just going to get dirtier as I fix up the ship.â
Mando seemed to stare at you intensely for a moment, and you had the feeling he was taking in just how filthy your clothes were. You could read nothing from his body language, though, and since he wasnât speaking, there was nothing to infer from his voice, either. Embarrassed heat crawled up your neck, and you suddenly felt naked in your tank top and leggings. You shifted the child in your arms a little to bring him more in front of you and block more of you from view, but the effort was useless because Mando was abruptly spinning on heel and marching toward the shipâs ramp.
âIâm going to gather supplies,â he said gruffly over his shoulder. âDonât let the kid touch any of the wires.â
And then he was gone, his cape flapping behind him as he disappeared into the bowels of the Razor Crest.
âOkay, bye,â you muttered, and you frowned after him before looking down at the kid and lowering your voice. âYour dadâs a little weird, you know that?â
The child blinked up at you and then seemed to nod his head in solemn agreement.
You laughed and kissed the top of his head even though you knew you were toeing a dangerous line here. You knew you were just the ship mechanic, the hired help, but you and the foundling had spent a lot of time together when the Mandalorian was out hunting bounties, and you couldnât help loving the adorable baby like he was your own. He was mischievous and always looking to put things in his mouth that he shouldnât, but something about his presence was calming, soothing. Plus, those big brown eyes were to die for. You werenât even that surprised the kid had managed to wiggle his way under Mandoâs beskar. It had only been a few months, but you knew without a shadow of a doubt that if it came down to it, you would give your life to save this child.
Which was wildly inappropriate, but you chose to ignore that fact.
âItâs just gonna be the two of us again for a bit, little man,â you told the foundling, turning back to face the Razor Crest. âBut weâre gonna have some fun, yeah? Do you want to help me fix up the ship?â
The child gurgled into your ear and patted your cheek, which you took as an affirmative.
âAlright,â you laughed as you set him on a large root right next to your tool bag. You dug around until you found a tool you would need eventually, and then you handed it to the kid. âHere, hold this until I need it, okay? But donât put it in your mouth.â
The foundling seemed to pout at that last bit, but he dutifully wrapped his three little fingers around the tool and held it firmly.
âThank you.â You smiled. Then you turned back to the ship, put your hands on your hips, and furrowed your brow. âNow, where to start?â
You spent the next ten minutes assessing what was completely ruined, what was salvageable, and what you had on hand that wasnât necessary and could possibly be retrofitted to fix the damage. The skeletal beginnings of a plan were already forming in your mind by the time the Mandalorian was clomping down the ramp again. You set down the tablet youâd been tapping away at and picked up the child once more, and the foundling babbled as he waved around the tool he was still holding.
âBe careful with that,â you chuckled, and you craned your head back to avoid getting smacked in the temple. âIâll need it soon, so keep holding onto it.â
The child cooed and then shifted to wave the tool at the bounty hunter as he approached.
âPutting the kid to work now?â Mando asked as he stopped a few feet away. The crescent-shaped hilt of his favored Amban rifle jutted out over his left shoulder, and a small bag was slung over his right, probably filled with spare ammo, cuffs for the bounty, and possibly some food. Youâd never personally seen the Mandalorian eat, though, and a part of you was convinced he didnât, even if you rationally knew that wasnât possible.
âNah, Iâm just teaching him a thing or two,â you said as you settled the foundling more soundly on your hip. âYouâre never too young to learn something new, and on the plus side, being my little helper keeps him out of trouble. For the most part, anyway.â
âThank you for watching him,â the bounty hunter said, tilting his visor down minutely to stare at the child, who grinned a gummy grin and waved the silver tool again. âI know it isnât exactly what I hired you forââ
âI donât mind,â you cut him off, and you glanced down to smile at the kid. âHeâs pretty good company, and some of Peliâs droids have given me more trouble than he does. Itâs really no problem.â
âWell, regardless,â Mando replied as his visor returned to studying you. âThank you.â
âYouâre welcome.â You nodded, flushing again under his scrutiny. Then you cleared your throat and gestured at the bag on his back. âAll ready?â
âYes,â the bounty hunter said. âDays are longer here, but the sun will set eventually, and I want to try and find the quarry before moonrise. If all goes well, I should be back tomorrow before sunset.â
âGood luck, then,â you told him, and you lifted your chin with confidence. âI should have the ship ready when you return.â
âThank you.â He inclined his helmet.
The baby suddenly burst out babbling something, and you glanced down to see him reaching out with his free hand toward the Mandalorian. His three little fingers made grabby motions, and the bounty hunter sighed.
âListen to her while Iâm gone, okay?â Mando murmured as he stepped closer into your personal bubble and held out his finger for the foundling to latch on to.
The child cooed, swinging the Mandalorianâs finger from side to side, and the breath stilled in your lungs as the bounty hunterâs glove brushed the edge of your mouth. You smelled something like leather and smoke, probably blaster residue, but then Mando was stepping back again, and the baby was forced to drop his finger.
âKeep alert,â he addressed you as he adjusted the pack on his shoulder. âWeâre pretty far from any civilization out here, so I donât think you should encounter anyone, but donât assume youâre safe. And get inside the ship once the sun sets. The jungle will be more dangerous at night. Iâll have my comlink on me, but itâs affected by proximity, so you most likely wonât be able to contact me until Iâm on my way back.â
âDonât worry, Mando,â you said, and you patted the blaster heâd given you that was almost permanently attached to your hip. âI can defend myself if need be, and I have no desire to be caught outside after dark. Weâll be fine.â
âI know,â he replied, but you werenât sure if he was trying to convince you or himself. Either way, he seemed to compose himself because he nodded once. âIâll be back soon.â
âWeâll keep a weather eye on the horizon.â You smiled. âTry not to die of heat stroke.â
âIâll try my best,â he said dryly, but after one more moment of staring at you and the foundling, he turned on heel and marched off into the jungle without another word. The multi-colored trees swallowed him almost instantly, and suddenly you were alone.
The child cooed sadly as he stared after the Mandalorian, and he turned his big brown eyes on you as if to say, Whereâd he go?
âDonât worry, bud,â you said, turning back to the ship. âHeâll be fine and back before you know it. Now, letâs take a look at those power converters, shall we?â
You set the foundling down beside your tool bag again, but you couldnât help glancing over your shoulder in the direction the bounty hunter had disappeared in.
Heâll be fine and back before you know it, you repeated silently to yourself.
~~~~~
Two days later, you were starting to doubt the validity of your statements.
The sun had set and risen twice, and there was still no sign of Mando. Now, the celestial orb was steadily making its way across the horizon for the third time, and you sat on the ramp of the ship and glared up at the chattering canopy.
The child was down for a nap in the hammock the Mandalorian had set up in his own bunk, and your eyes burned with a similar exhaustion, but the anxiety slowly mounting in you made it impossible to sleep. The past two days had passed uneventfully. Youâd spent every hour of sunlight you had at your disposal patching together the ship, and since days were longer on this planetoid, you estimated youâd spent over seventy-two hours getting the Razor Crest in working order again.
And youâd done it. It wasnât perfect, but the ship could fly, and you were ninety-eight percent certain it would withstand leaving the atmosphere.
Now, all that was missing was the Mandalorian and his bounty.
âDank farrik, Mando,â you grumbled under your breath as you dragged your singed, cut-up, and bandaged fingers through your hair. âWhere the Maker are you?â
The chittering birds and critters in the underbrush didnât have an answer for you, and you huffed out an aggravated breath as another bead of sweat dripped into your eyes.
By your estimate, there were about six hours left before the sun set again. Part of you, the illogical, irrational part, wanted to charge into the jungle in search of the Mandalorian. You had a general direction and location he should be in. Maybe you could find him.
But the rational side of your brain thankfully pointed out all the problems with that plan. For one, leaving the ship unattended was dangerous. You hadnât seen anyone in the past two days, but that didnât mean you were alone in the jungle, and now that the ship could fly again, someone could potentially walk right in and steal the vessel if you werenât here to stop them.
Then there was the issue of the foundling. Sometimes, Mando took you and the kid along with him when he was hunting a bounty in a more populated area, but he was always there to protect the two of you if something went wrong. What happened if you brought the child with you into the jungle and you couldnât protect him? And you couldnât exactly leave him behind. Someone could steal both the child and the Razor Crest in that scenario.
The most compelling reason to stay with the ship, though, was Mando himself. Before he left, heâd confidently declared that neither the jungle itself nor the beasts or peoples therein would pose any problem for him. If he was wrong, and these things had posed a problem for the bounty hunter, what luck did you have of doing something he could not?
Anddddd thatâs where the irrational side of you chimed in again with, Well, if he did run into an issue, he could need your help, so you should go look for him.
It was a vicious cycle, and your head was pounding with how fast it was running in circles.
You groaned as you dropped your face into your hands, digging the heels of your palms into your eye sockets.
âFine,â you sighed into the darkness. âIâll give him until morning.â
If the Mandalorian hadnât returned by then, youâd start up the ship and fly over the area youâd triangulated for him. If you couldnât find him from the air⊠well, youâd cross that bridge when you came to it.
~~~~~
You huffed in irritation as you tossed and turned in Mandoâs bunk that night. You turned one way, rolled another, but then you found yourself with your nose buried in his pillow, and you instantly flipped back over, face hot with embarrassment even though it was dark and you were practically alone. You werenât sure if he slept with his helmet on when he was alone in the closed confines of the bunk, but either way, the small space smelled of him intensely. You tried not to put words to his scent, told yourself it was inappropriate and he was your boss, a Mandalorian to boot, and you had no room or right to think of him in any way other than strictly professional⊠but that apparently didnât work because you knew he smelled like the cheap soap from the fresher, and the rest was a blend of smoke, leather, and metal, the degrees of which varied by the day and yet was still always uniquely him.
You knew you were playing a losing game even just having these thoughts, but you somehow couldnât help yourself, couldnât stop yourself. Ever since Mando stepped between you and Ranâs crew all those months ago, blocking you with his body, a startling, protective rage in every inch of his armored silhouette, this little voice had come to life in the back of your head and wouldnât shut the kriff up.
What if? the little voice whispered. What if itâs not just you having these thoughts? What if you could have him in more than just your dreams and fantasies in the darkness of this bunk?
Usually, you shoved the voice into the deep, dark recesses of your thoughts and recited equations until it grew quiet. You knew that was nothing but wishful thinking at best and delusion at worst. The Mandalorian was just that: a warrior closed off from the world by a shell of silver beskar. He cared for the foundling, yes, but that was entirely different and bore no correlation to the bounty hunterâs relationship with you. There was little he could possibly want from a former slave turned mechanic, aside from your skills, of course, so you clenched your eyes closed and tried to take shallow breaths through your mouth, but nothing you did could get his scent out of your nose, your memory.
You sighed for the umpteenth time and rolled to face the wall of the bunk.
When the bounty hunter was on the ship, the two of you usually slept in shifts so you could share the bunk, though sometimes the Mandalorian slept upright in the cockpit. It had been his idea originally. Youâd been fine with a thin sleeping mat on the floor of the cargo bay, but heâd insisted in his strange, stoic, nonchalant way. So, you shared, and when it was just you and the kid on the ship, the two of you had the run of the place.
The child was currently in the hammock above your head, but you were pretty sure he wasnât asleep, either. Every so often, heâd gurgle or make some other noise, and more than once you peeked up to find big brown eyes staring down at you in the dimness. You wondered if he could sense your anxiety, and you shifted so you could glare past your feet, out of the bunk, and at the closed ramp door.
You wanted to be angry with Mando, but by the time the sun set a few hours ago, youâd moved past that anger and straight into worry. The bounty hunter had never been gone this long before without contact, and your gut told you something was wrong and wouldnât let you sleep. You wished you could blame your insomnia completely on your concern, but sadly, that wasnât the case.
As if on cue, a sudden, piercing shriek echoed through the ship, and all the muscles in your body locked up on reflex.
The child gasped and made a worried noise as he poked his head over the edge of his hammock and stared down at you, and you tried to plaster on a fake, reassuring smile.
âItâs alright,â you murmured, reaching up to gently rock the foundling. âThe shipâs closed and locked up. They canât get us in here.â
The baby made an unconvinced sound, but he settled back into his bed without any further argument.
You sighed as you continued to rock the child, and you did your best not to flinch when another high-pitched screech sounded outside the ship.
You werenât entirely sure what âtheyâ were, but you knew they were nocturnal and carnivorous. And hungry. The past two mornings, youâd found bloody animal remains torn to bits and strewn along the edges of the clearing the Razor Crest was parked in like gory, crimson confetti. Youâd kept the child practically glued to your side during the days because of this, but nothing ever attacked you during the day. They just circled the ship incessantly at night, howling and screeching and keeping you from finding a momentâs peace or rest. They hadnât outright attacked the ship yet, but you were ready for it, your borrowed blaster a cold and heavy weight tucked under your pillow.
Reaching for it now, you curled your fingers around the familiar hilt and tried to block out the crescendoing, bloodthirsty shrieks of the mysterious jungle beasts.
You didnât know how or when, but you must have dozed off at some point because all of the sudden, you jolted awake with a panicked gasp.
The bunk was dark and close around you, but since youâd left the door open at your feet, it wasnât claustrophobic. Your vision was still blurry with sleep, so you swiped at your eyes with the back of your left wrist as you scrambled into a seated position. In your right hand you grasped the blaster, and you pointed it blindly in front of you, toward the rear of the ship.
You couldnât remember what had woken you up, but it had been something. Your heart pounded a frantic tattoo into the underside of your ribcage, your arm shaking minutely with adrenaline. The ramp was still closed in front of you, so it hadnât been Mando opening the door and returning. You squinted in the darkness but couldnât see anything beyond shadows and vague shapes in pale, muted moonlight. It must have still been night, then.
You strained your ears, listening for the howling, but it was quiet. Suspiciously quiet. The jungle beasts usually didnât go silent until right before dawn, but it was dark enough in the ship that you estimated it was still the middle of the night.
Where had they gone?
Your heart rose up into your throat, sweat beading at every one of your pores, and your mouth was so dry that your throat clicked when you swallowed.
The child made a noise of inquiry above you, barely louder than a breath, but it still made you jump all the same. Your gaze darted upward to find brown eyes staring down at you, but they were wide in an alarmed sort of way. One three-fingered hand poked over the edge of the hammock, making grabby motions at you, and the noise he made this time was more urgent, louder.
Had he heard something, too?
âWhat is it, little guy?â you whispered, reaching up with your free hand and awkwardly grappling him from his sling-bed.
He tumbled gently into your lap with a soft âoof,â but almost immediately he was standing up, turning around, and frantically patting at your cheek.
âWhat?â you asked with a frown.
He babbled and continued to tap the side of your face, and his noises grew increasingly distressed until he was grunting with frustration.
Then his tiny palm actually slapped down right across your ear canal so hard that both of your ears rang, and you hissed as you jerked your head back.
âKriff, what was that foââ you started to ask, but another hiss cut you off, and this one wasnât from you.
Your heart stuttered, eyes skipping over the childâs head and out into the cargo bay, and your right hand tightened around the blaster youâd lowered to your side.
But there was nothing there. Nothing moved in the shadowy ship beyond you, and you frowned, thinking your mind was playing tricks on your startled and sleep-addled mind, but then the hiss came again.
And this time, you recognized it.
âOh, pfassk!â you cursed as you craned around and shoved your hand under the pillow. Your fingers scrambled wildly across the sheet but encountered nothing, and you growled in aggravation, shifting the child off your lap and coming onto your hands and knees. You tossed the pillow over your shoulder in a fit of frustration, and your right hand slapped at the wall around your head until the bunk light came on.
You squinted in the flood of harsh light, the child gurgling behind you, but when your vision cleared, you spotted the thumb-sized comlink off the edge of the cot, shoved up into the far corner of the bunk. You lunged forward and wrapped your fingers around the small device, and the words were falling out of your mouth before you were even sure you had hit the button.
âMando?â you called into the comlink, cringing when your loud voice echoed back to you in the close confines of the bunk. âMando, can you hear me?â
Mild static crackled back for a moment as you huddled around the tiny communicator, but then a louder burst of staticâthe hiss from earlierâexploded to life.
And you were sure you heard Mandoâs voice in there.
âMando!â you shouted as you heart did its best imitation of a speeder, and you cupped both hands around the comlink like that would help him hear you better. âMando, itâs me! Iâm here. Can you hear me?â
Another burst of static. ThenâŠ
Mando yelled your name, clear as day, followed by a scream of what sounded like âhelpâ and a chorus of familiar howling, and your stomach bottomed out inside of you.
âMando!â You were gripping the communicator so hard you were afraid you were going to break it. âMando, where are you? Whatâs wrong?â
He didnât respond. You sat there frozen for a full minute, ears straining to the point of ringing, but only quiet static crackled back at you.
âDank farrik!â you cursed, punching the side of your fist into the bunk wall.
The child cooed at you, brown eyes big with concern, and he put his tiny hand on your knee as you raked a shaking hand through your hair.
Your chest heaved up and down as you fought for breath, your mind spinning off into a million directions at once.
Mando was in trouble. Mando needed your help. He was fighting jungle beasts, and he was far enough away that you couldnât hear the shrieking with your own ears, but close enough that he could partially reach you over the comlink. You had to do something. You had to go help him.
But what about the child? What about the ship? You couldnât take the Razor Crest. It was pitch black outside, and you wouldnât be able to see Mando below the thick, dark canopy. You had to go on foot.
And you had to take the kid with you.
âCome on,â you said as you tucked the communicator into your pocket, grabbed the foundling and blaster, and scooted to the edge of the bunk. Your boots were on the ground below you, and you shoved your feet in them blindly, tying the laces in three deft movements.
Then you were on your feet, turning on the cargo lights, and jogging the child over to his floating silver carrier. You grabbed the spare remote on top of it, pressing the button and watching the top slide open with a hiss. Then you set the foundling down inside of it, and in the same motion you were tucking the remote into your pocket, turning on heel, and striding for the armory.
Another button press, followed by the hiss of hydraulics, and you were left staring at several walls of guns and weaponry. Some of them you knew. Mando had even taught you how to shoot a few, but those were typically smaller blasters.
And based on those howling screeches, you needed something with more of a kick.
Your eyes skipped over the blaster pistols since you already had the one on your hip, and after a momentâs indecision, your gaze settled on a midsized rifle youâd shot once before. You hadnât been very good at it, only hit four of the ten targets Mando set out, and you remember it being very heavy.
But it was better than nothing, and you needed something to fight back against the dark jungle.
So, you took the rifle down and looped it around your shoulder, pursing your lips as the strap dug into your skin. You spent a moment checking the power cell and gas canister, and even though both were full, you still stuck a few spares into a belt that you wrapped around your hips. You also added a few grenades to your arsenal, both explosive and ones set to stun, plus a pair of Mandoâs vibroknives, as a last defense measure. If you were being honest, if the rifle and grenades failed you, you probably wouldnât live long enough to use the knives, but it made you feel better to clip their sheaths unto your belt.
The rifle and belt weighed you down with an extra five to six kilos, but you had lugged far heavier burdens through Tatooineâs desert, so you knew you could handle it.
The last two things you grabbed were the head lamp you typically wore when working under or inside ships and the cuff youâd programmed to work the twin lightsâalong with a variety of other tasks aboard the Razor Crestâresting at each of your temples. The cuff was a haphazard creation of yours made of old leather, metal, and glass, but it worked and was comfortable, which was all that mattered. It also had a small magnetic slot that was specifically meant for the remote of the foundlingâs floating carrier, so you fished that out of your pocket and felt it snap into place with a satisfying click.
You were armed and ready now. All you had to do was move.
âMando,â you said as you stuck the comlink in your ear and synced it to your cuff, which had a built-in frequency booster. You were already moving toward the ramp, tapping at your wrist and listening to the foundlingâs carrier humming after you. The rifle felt heavy as you maneuvered it into your slick palms, and your heart hammered a war song in your ears. âMando, Iâm coming for you. Just hold on, okay?â
Static crackled in your ear, and your chest began to heave up and down as adrenaline flooded through you.
âOkay, little man, youâre going to take a nap, alright?â you said as you looked down at the child in his pod, your voice shaking even though you tried to stop it. âAnd when you wake up, your dad will be back with us.â
He cooed up at you with a fearful expression on his face, but you only spared a moment to press a kiss to his head before you were tapping at your wrist again. The lid of the pod started to hiss close as the ramp of the ship began to clank open, and you slid your finger onto the rifleâs trigger as the door slowly lowered before you.
The ramp finally thudded to the jungle floor, and you took a moment to stare out into the foreboding darkness. The moon was pale and wan in the purple-tinted sky, and all you could see were shadows along the edges of the clearing. Your eyes darted back and forth, every muscle in your body locked and braced for an attack, but nothing happened. Nothing moved save the indigo clouds over head, and the only sound you heard was the muted chirps and hums of insects.
âOkay, come on, quit stalling,â you muttered to yourself even though your heart felt like it was about to roll off your tongue. âMando doesnât have time for this.â
At the sound of his nameâor at least, the only name you had ever known the bounty hunter byâsome of the fear inside you vanished, and you were suddenly jogging down the ramp without further thought. The childâs carrier trailed after you quietly, and you jabbed at your wrist to close and lock up the Razor Crest.
You spared half a glance over your shoulder to make sure the ramp was secured, and then you looked down at your cuff. Mandoâs comlink had a built in GPS transmitter, but its range was limited. However, if he was close enough to briefly contact youâŠ
A dot flickered in and out on the grungy screen on your wrist, and you spun in a circle to figure out which direction had the strongest connection. The dot flared brightly when you angled toward the west, and you started running before you even had a plan.
You crashed through the underbrush with the childâs pod hot on your heels, and the thick, humid air sawed in and out of your heaving lungs as you gasped for breath. The lights at your temples provided enough illumination to see several steps ahead of you but not much else, and you tripped and careened over root and vine as you tried not to lose your grip on the rifle.
The good news was the dot on your read-out was no longer flickering, and it was now a strong red point about a kilometer ahead of you.
The bad news?
The jungle was no longer quiet around you.
As your feet pounded into the red soil and carried you forward, static crackled loudly in your ear, and the howling returned, faint at first but growing closer. Shivers wracked your sweat-slicked spine, and every fiber of your being was screaming to run the other way.
But you couldnât. Because now you could hear Mando grunting and shouting over the comlink, clearer and clearer with each step, and as you vaulted over a protruding root in your path, you distinctly heard a roar of rage directly ahead of you.
You would have shouted his name if there was any breath left in your lungs, but instead you just lowered your head and sprinted as fast as you could.
The howling was nearly deafening now, echoing all around you, seeming to come from every shadow in the jungle. Your ears rang with the soul-piercing shrieks, and the cacophony was so disorienting, you tripped over your own feet and crashed into the dirt.
âKriff!â you gasped, your knees and palms stinging as you skidded to a halt. Dots danced in front of your eyes as you panted harshly, and the rifle knocked painfully against your sternum.
Out of the corner of your eye, you saw the childâs pod come to a stop several feet away, the silver orb glinting in the pale moonlight barely filtering through the canopy.
Then you saw something else shift in the shadows behind the floating carrier.
At first, you thought it was your swimming vision, but then the weak lights of your headlamp reflected off several glinting eyes, and the breath stalled in your lungs.
A guttural, wet growl echoed out of the bushes beyond the foundlingâs pod, and in the next instant the beast was lunging forward, vaulting over the carrier in one bound.
You yelped as you scrambled backward, fumbling for the rifleâs trigger, and you got the barrel up just in time to block a bifurcated jaw of gnashing fangs. The beast let out a piercing shriek as it snapped at your face, and the familiar sound nearly popped your eardrum at this proximity, but the pain barely even registered as you wedged your legs up under the creatureâs chest and heaved it off you.
The beast let out a high-pitched yip as it smacked into a tree trunk, but you didnât give it the chance to regain its feet. In one swift movement, you brought the rifle up, sighted down the barrel, and pulled the trigger.
The blaster must have been set on full-auto because a continuous stream of energy screamed out of the weapon, and the barrel jerked upward with the recoil. Bolts of energy shredded through the vines and branches overhead, and some kind of bat-bird creature screeched as it dove out of the canopy and swooped over you. It thankfully wasnât trying to attack, merely flee, and the avian-beast cawed angrily as it disappeared into the jungle.
âP-Pfassk,â you panted, your voice as jittery as your racing pulse. Still, you scrambled to your feet, with the smoking rifle held tight in your shaking grasp, and you stared wide-eyed at the corpse of the beast that had attacked you.
The thing was almost two meters long, and six disjointed looking limbs jutted out from underneath it. Your would-be-killer looked vaguely canine yet also insect-like, with its long snout and what looked like scaled plates along its spine. The combination made your stomach churn. The blaster had carved smoldering holes into most of the creatureâs flesh, but the uncharred remains were blackish-purple, mottled with spots of blue and green that matched the jungleâs underbrush. The beast was entirely hairless and slick-looking like an oil spill, and its bifurcated maw hung open to reveal rows of rotted black fangs. Two pairs of pale white eyes stared blindly up at the dark sky, and purplish blood seeped out around the carcass to stain the jungle floor.
Bile rose in your throat, but before you could even process your fear, terror, and revulsion, a very human sounding scream echoed through the dark night, and you whipped your head in the direction it had come from.
âMando,â you breathed, and you spared the dead beast one last glance before you took off running again, every sense on high alert.
You didnât dare blink as you crashed through the underbrush, and you pushed your aching limbs as fast as they would go. The din of snarling and howling was so loud now it was rattling your teeth, and all of the sudden you were stumbling out of the thick tree line and into a small clearing.
A clearing riddled with bodies, both living and dead.
Your brain stuttered as it tried to assess the scene before you. The canopy overhead was broken in a perfect circle, so the moonlight here was strong and bright after the deep shadows of the jungle, and it illuminated everything perfectly. The Mandalorian stood in the center of the carnage, half collapsed against a rotten log twice as tall as he was. Carcasses of the canine-like beasts were piled up in mounds around the clearing, some shot but some charred into blackened skeletons, and the stench of burnt flesh invaded your nose and sat heavy on the back of your tongue.
For every dead beast, though, there were two more still snarling, and boy, were they pissed.
The pack of creatures prowled in a semi-circle before the bounty hunter, all their attention centered on him, and they growled and snapped their bifurcated jaws in his direction. They didnât seem to want to attack him head on, and a moment later you saw why.
One of the beasts must have reached its breaking point, because with the same piercing shriek that had kept you up the past two nights, it lunged for the Mandalorian, the moonlight glinting off the armored plates along its spine.
The poor bastard never made it.
While the creature was still in mid-air, Mando jerked his wrist up, and a blast of flames roared out of his vambrace. The beast screeched as it was swallowed by the inferno, and its charred corpse crashed to the ground at Mandoâs feet a moment later. The remainder of the pack snarled in fury as they paced in front of the bounty hunter, but you felt your throat tighten with fear.
The flamethrower was obviously a great weapon at repelling these creatures, but judging by the radius on that last spurt of fire, you estimated Mando had enough fuel for one, maybe two more attacks.
And there were dozens of the beasts left.
What were you going to do?
You heaved for breath as your eyes darted around the clearing, trying to look for a solution, but you knew the answer was obvious: you were going to have to fight.
You blindly tapped at your wrist, and a moment later the childâs carrier rose up above your head and nestled against the lowest branch of the tree you were standing under. You didnât know if the beasts could climb, but the pod was made of a strong, reinforced metal, so as long as the creatures didnât notice the kid, he should be fine.
The same couldnât be said for you.
Maker, you were going to regret this, werenât you?
You didnât give yourself the chance to change your mind.
âHey!â you shouted as you stepped further into the clearing, one of your hands dropping to the belt on your waist.
The chorus of snarls and growls tapered off for a moment as the pack whipped around in unison to face you, and the saliva evaporated in your mouth as you stared at the dozens of glowing white eyes.
At the sound of your voice, you could see Mando jerk upright in your peripherals, but you didnât dare tear your eyes off the pack as they started to stalk toward you. Sweat dripped down your face and trickled along your spine as you palmed a cold, heavy orb in your right hand, and you watched the distance between you and the creatures shrink bit by bit.
Mando shouted your name, but you ignored him.
âYeah, thatâs right!â you yelled at the beasts instead. âYou guys hungry? Why donât you come and get me?â
âWhat are you doing?â Mando roared, but you still didnât pay him any mind as you tracked the pack. There were maybe three dozen left alive, and they bared their black fangs at you as they drew closer and closer.
Twenty meters⊠fifteen⊠tenâŠ
Now.
âTake this!â You heaved your arm back, aimed at the beast in the center of the packâs line, and threw with all your might, and the creature yelped as the stun grenade struck him in the skull.
A moment later, a web of electricity exploded out of the orb and arced through half of the pack, and the poor bastards screeched and screamed as they fell spasming to the jungle floor. The beasts on the edges snarled as they jumped away from their sparking brethren, and you saw some of the canine-monsters retreat into the shadows of the clearing.
This was your chance.
You darted forward the moment you had a clear path to take, and you vaulted over the packâs twitching bodies in three swift strides. When you landed on the other side of them, you spun around and faced the fallen creatures as they whined and spasmed on the ground. Then you lifted your rifle, aimed haphazardly, and pulled the trigger. You swept the barrel from side to side for a moment, energy bolts tearing and searing through flesh, but then you whirled back around and sprinted toward the Mandalorianâs prone form.
He was propped up against the log with his legs splayed out in front of him, and you inhaled sharply when you saw the dark stain of blood on the ground beneath his right thigh. His Amban rifle lay beside him, but since he wasnât using it, you assumed he was out of ammo. The bounty hunter listed heavily onto what you first thought was a rock of some kind, but as you skidded to a stop in front of him, you realized the lump was the body of another humanoid, except it didnât look to be breathing.
âMando!â you gasped as you crouched down in front of him. âMaker, w-what happenedââ
âWhat are you doing here?â he cut you off with a snarl, and the absolute rage in his voice drew you up short.
You gaped at his visor, mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. âW-What⊠you calledââ
âI didnât call you, he did, right before they tore out his throat,â Mando growled and shoved the prone form beside him.
The body flopped over with a thud, and you stifled a gag when you realized the poor bastard had been eviscerated. He was torn open from gut to gullet, intestines and innards gleaming wetly in the dark, and his bulging black eyes stared up unseeingly at the moon.
âDank farrik, Mando,â you breathed in horror. âWhat happened?â
The Mandalorian tilted his helmet up to look at you, but then his gaze seemed to shift over your shoulder, and he was suddenly latching onto your wrist with an iron grip and tugging you forward.
âWatch out!â he shouted as you tripped over his legs and landed on the other side of him, and a moment later you heard and felt the roar of flames at your back as another beast met a smoldering end.
You scrambled up onto your knees and whirled around, rifle held at the ready, but there were only the two new dead creatures sprawled at Mandoâs feet. Their corpses smoked as their blackened flesh crackled, and this time you werenât successful in stifling your gag. You dry-heaved off to the side, tears blurring your vision, but when the chorus of bone-chilling howls started up again, you blinked away the tears and clenched your rifle in a white-knuckled grip.
âWe gotta get out of here,â you panted, your eyes darting from place to place as you tried to track the beasts slithering through the shadows.
âCanât,â Mando grunted, and all of the sudden, you realized his voice sounded off, slurred.
You whipped back around to face the bounty hunter, and your gaze immediately fell to the dark stain under his leg. It had grown since youâd first seen it, and then you realized a haphazard tourniquet was lashed around the top of his leg, right above the metal plate that covered the front of his thigh.
âYouâre hurt,â you breathed. It wasnât a question.
âYeah.â Mandoâs head jerked up and down in an unsteady nod. âJust⊠happened. One of them got me⊠when I was trying to save the bounty. Pretty sure they nicked my femoral.â
His words were softer and definitely slurred now, and panic rose up in your throat like a burning coal.
âThen we need to get back to the Razor Crest now,â you said as you reached for his shoulders, but the Mandalorian sluggishly shoved you away.
âIâll⊠only slow you down,â he grunted. âThe bounty and I⊠are easy meals. The pack should stay to finish us off while you make a break for the shââ
âNo,â you cut him off, and the snarl in your voice surprised even you. âNo, Mando. Iâm not leaving you to die. Weâre only a kilometer away from the Razor Crest. I have extra power cells and grenades. We can make it.â
Mandoâs head thunked back against the log he leaned on as he stared up at you, and even if you couldnât see the face underneath the visor, you could see the resignation in every inch of him.
And it ignited a fury in you unlike anything you had ever known.
âSo, what?â you growled, bending down to bare your teeth in his face. âYouâre just gonna sit here and die? What about the kid? You just gonna abandon him?â
Youâre just going to abandon me? you didnât say, but the words rattled against the backs of your clenched teeth.
âHeâll⊠have you,â Mando said, and suddenly his gloved hand reached up as if to touch your face, but he didnât seem to have the strength, and the tip of his index finger barely grazed the edge of your jaw. His touch left behind a warm streak on your skin, and you didnât have to look to know it was blood.
âThatâs not good enough,â you snarled before you stooped down and grabbed the ends of his makeshift tourniquet, yanking tightly on both ends until Mando groaned in pain and latched onto your shoulders.
He murmured your name, his modulator crackling in your ear, but you ignored him as you looped his spent Amban rifle over his shoulder and shifted to slide your left arm behind his back, throwing his right arm over your shoulders. You took two deep breaths to brace yourself, and then you dug your fingers into his waist as you tried to leverage the both of you onto your feet.
It was nearly impossible. The Mandalorian had to weigh nearly ninety kilos in his beskar, and with the added weight of the weapons and grenades you carried, you could feel the muscles in your legs, core, and back scream at the strain.
âDank⊠farrik,â you hissed out between clenched teeth, but you managed to get the two of you upright, even if Mando was practically limp against you. Still, you had to leverage your back against the log behind you to keep from collapsing.
âWeâll never make it⊠back to the ship like this,â Mando panted, his cold helmet brushing against the shell of your ear.
âShut up,â you gritted out, listening to the howling beasts closing in again like they could sense your weakness. âI refuse to leave you behind. So, unless you want to kill us both, you need to get your ass in gear, Mando. I can keep them off our backs as we go, but you need to walk with me. Understand?â
âCyare,â he slurred, and the unfamiliar word sounded pained as his helmet thunked into your temple. âI⊠donât want you to die.â
âThen walk,â you grunted as you tightened your grip on his waist and lurched forward a step.
Mando staggered behind you, half draped over your back, but you widened your stance and refused to go down.
âPlease⊠Mando,â you panted, shoving the barrel of your rifle into the loamy red soil to act as a crutch. âHelp me save us. Just⊠just put one foot in front of the other.â
âWait,â the Mandalorian said, and he actually lifted his head off your shoulder. âThe bountyâŠâ
âThe bountyâs dead,â you grunted as your eyes darted to the trees again. You could see the sinuous shapes of the pack weaving between the towering trunks, but they kept their distance for the moment. Theyâd lost more than half of their numbers by your estimate, and you prayed to the Maker they would just give up, but you knew that would be way too convenient for your life.
âThe puck⊠said dead or alive,â Mando sighed, his arm weighing down on the nape of your neck like a yoke, and it reminded you of the slaveâs collar you once wore.
âI canât carry both of you back, Mando,â you growled in frustration. âI can barely drag you.â
âDonât need the whole body,â he clarified. âJust⊠the head. Itâs⊠a big bounty.â
You groaned as you glanced down at the quarryâs corpse, and then you tilted your head back to try and look at Mando.
âCan you stand by yourself for a minute?â you asked.
âMaybe,â Mando grunted, but he shifted his weight off you bit by bit and leaned up against the tall log at your backs. His boots slid a few inches in the blood-soaked dirt as he almost collapsed, but he dug his gloved fingers into the rigid bark and stood there shaking.
âDidnât know I was paying you for maybes,â you parroted his words from days ago back at him in an attempt to take his mind off the pain, and it seemed to work because he actually huffed out a strained-sounding chuckle.
âHurry,â he panted, and you nodded as you quickly stepped away from him, stood over the bountyâs corpse, and shoved the barrel of your rifle between his shoulder and neck.
It was so dark, and you were running on so much adrenaline you couldnât even be sure of what species the man used to be, but you pushed the thought away as you took a deep breath and held down the trigger.
The rifle screeched as it tore through flesh like a hot knife through butter, and you tried to ignore the feeling of lukewarm blood splattering across your lower legs. Moments later, the jittery, rapid-fire motions of the gun ceased, and the bountyâs head rolled away from the smoldering stump of his neck.
Bile rose up in your throat again, but you swallowed it down as you picked up the decapitated head and started punching buttons on your cuff.
Instantly, you heard the familiar hum of the childâs pod drone closer and closer, and behind you Mando inhaled sharply as the jungle dogs yipped in curiosity from the shadows.
âYou brought the kid?â he growled.
âWell, it wasnât like you left me much kriffing choice, but you can fire me later for child endangerment,â you snapped as the carrier floated down to stop in front of you. Then you turned to the Mandalorian and held out your bloodied hand. âI need your fibercord whip. Eject it.â
Mando didnât even question you, he just did as he was bid. Within moments, you had the thin but strong wire wound up in your palm, and then you started the gory process of wrapping it securely around the bountyâs bloody head. Your stomach churned at the slick warm goo covering your skin, but you swallowed the saliva pooling in your mouth as you tapped at your wrist again.
The childâs pod opened with a hiss, and you made sure to lower the decapitated head so it was below the carrier and out of the foundlingâs line of sight.
âHey there, bud,â you said as you leaned down and tucked the end of the fibercord into the interior of the pod near the hinges. âLook who I found.â
The foundling cooed and gurgled happily when he caught sight of the Mandalorian, and he lifted his arms and made grabby motions at the bounty hunter.
âNot yet,â you said as you stepped forward and blocked Mando from view. âFirst, we need to get back to the ship, so I need to close you up again. Donât worry about anything you hear, though, okay? I promise weâll be fine.â
The child murmured a soft sound as you bent down and kissed his wrinkled brow, but then you tapped at your wrist, and the pod closed with another hiss, locking the wire with the dangling head in place. You keyed in a few more commands, and the carrier rose up high above you, hovering at least six meters off the ground. Blood dripped from the severed stump of the quarryâs neck as it dangled from the pod, and you flinched when a speck of it landed on your cheek. It might be disgusting, but this way, the child and the remainder of the bounty would hopefully be out of reach of any of the beasts, and you could focus all your energy on getting you and Mando back to the Razor Crest.
âAlright.â You tore your gaze away from the silver pod and shifted your grasp on the rifle, wedging the stock against your right shoulder as tight as you could. You knew your aim would be abysmal since you were going have to shoot one handed while dragging Mando, but you hoped the full-auto setting would grant you some leeway. âLetâs go.â
âYou really shouldââ the Mandalorian started, but you clicked your tongue to cut him off.
âThat wasnât a request,â you said as you sidled up against the bounty hunter and double checked that his tourniquet was secure.
âFine.â He reluctantly draped his right arm over your shoulder, and you wrapped your left one around his waist. Then the two of you pushed off the log at your backs, and you staggered forward several steps, trying not to trip on any dead jungle dogs.
Mandoâs cold beskar felt like it was burning you wherever it brushed against your bare, hot flesh, and he groaned in your ear as he practically dragged his injured leg behind him. The agony of his voice made you want to stop and sprint forward all at the same time, but you settled for stumbling several more steps.
âThatâs it,â you panted in encouragement. âOne step at a time.â
The pack howled and shrieked as you painstakingly shuffled your way across the clearing, but you haphazardly aimed your rifle into the jungle and held down the trigger. Rapid-fire bolts of energy careened into the darkness, illuminating white eyes and flashes of twining vines and snarling beasts, but several yowls echoed through the night, so you knew youâd hit at least some of them.
âMando,â you gritted out as you neared the tree line. âI need you to hit my cuff. Thereâs a button on the side that will turn up my headlamp. I want it at maximum. Since these bastards are nocturnal, Iâm guessing they donât like the light.â
The Mandalorian grunted something that sounded like an affirmative, and then his left hand was swatting blindly at your cuff. After fumbling for a moment, his thick, gloved fingers encircled your wrist, his thumb brushing faintly over your thudding pulse point.
Your feet nearly tangled beneath you, but then Mando found the button on your cuff, and he pressed on it until the lights at your temple were bright enough to blind. The beams of white light cut through the oppressive darkness of the jungle, and the canine creatures yelped in pain as they darted back into the shadows. You swung your gaze back and forth, your lamp dragging over the scenery like a burning laser, and the beasts whimpered as their tails disappeared into the bushes.
âCome on,â you groaned as you dragged Mando forward, and the two of you finally stumbled into the thick of the trees.
You didnât know how much time passed as you and the Mandalorian struggled back to the ship. Seconds seemed like minutes, minutes hours. The moon appeared frozen in the sky above your head, and more than once you had the thought that you were already dead, and this was some messed up version of an afterlife where you were tortured for eternity.
In the end, though, you knew you were alive.
If you werenât, it wouldnât hurt so much.
âLeft,â Mando slurred in your ear, half draped over your back, and your feet stuttered as you swung both of you around to the left.
The rifle screeched as it fired off into the darkness, followed by the yelps of dying dogs, and you hissed as the stock dug into your already sore shoulder. The pack snarled and gurgled as they encircled you, but they were hesitant now that youâd killed a majority of them. You wondered why they just didnât give up, but you realized they could most likely sense you weakening, slowing.
Sweat ran in rivers down your face and spine, and every tendon in your body felt like it was on the edge of snapping. You could tell Mando was trying to take some of his weight off you, but he was becoming more and more unsteady with each step, his breath jagged and uneven as it rasped out of his helmet. He probably wouldnât remain conscious for much longer, and if he passed out before you reached the ship, you were both dead. You couldnât fully carry him, and you would not even entertain the idea of leaving him, so it was all or nothing.
Either you both reached the ship together, or neither of you did.
But, as you glanced up at the childâs pod hovering high over your head, you knew the second choice wasnât really an option. The kid needed you. Needed both of you.
So, you were going to kriffing live, even if you had to break your body down to achieve your goal.
âCome on,â you encouraged as you stumbled over a tree root. âCome on, Mando. Weâre almost there. Stay with me, okay?â
You had no idea if you were almost there or not. The homing beacon on your cuff was beeping steadily, but with all the howling, and the blood pounding through your ears, you couldnât approximate how close you were to the Razor Crest.
âIâm⊠trying,â Mando mumbled, lifting his head just slightly. âB-Behind us.â
You cursed under your breath, letting the rifle dangle against your chest as you fumbled at your waist. Your fingers curled around a cold, metal orb, and you clicked the button in its center before you lobbed the grenade over your shoulder with all the strength you had left, which wasnât much.
Then you staggered forward a little faster, dragging the bounty hunter behind you, and five seconds later, you heard the stun grenade go off, followed by the crackling of static and the yelping of beasts.
âThatâs my last⊠stun grenade,â you panted, and the hair on your arms stood on end with all the electricity in the moist air. âI have some explosive ones⊠butâŠâ
âBut weâre not fast enough to get out of range in time,â Mando finished for you, his helmet bumping into the crown of your head as he sagged a little more.
âYeah,â you huffed, but then a crunch to your right had you whirling and firing in one motion.
The canine yipped and screeched as the energy bolts tore through its chest mid-lunge, and it crashed into the ground at your feet as you staggered into a tree. The bark scraped painfully across your bare shoulder blades, and Mando groaned as you almost lost your grip on him.
âNo,â you growled, tightening your arm around the bounty hunter and tugging you both upright. âDank⊠farrik!â
The muscles in your arm burned hotly from the strain of keeping the Mandalorian on his feet, and you bit through your tongue to keep from crying out, the metallic taste of blood coating your teeth and whetting your parched mouth.
You stumbled forward blindly as you tried to work through the pain, but all the sudden, the claustrophobic darkness caused by the towering trees lessened a few degrees. You thought you were hallucinating it at first, but then you lifted your head a fraction and realized the trees were thinning out ahead of you.
And the beacon in your cuff was beeping like mad.
You were almost there. The Razor Crest was so close.
Of course, thatâs when the snarling behind you reached new frantic heights, and you knew the pack was gearing up for one final assault.
âMando, listen to me,â you gasped as you shifted to shove him against a tree, using your palm to keep him rooted at the sternum and on his feet.
He groaned as he listed there, mumbling something that didnât sound like it was in Basic, but he remained upright, so you seized the opportunity to jab at the screen on your wrist. A moment later, the childâs pod swooped down from where it had been hovering near the canopy, and the bountyâs head dragged against the jungle floor with a dull crunch. You tweaked the carrierâs settings half blind, one eye on the encroaching darkness and the beasts therein, and then you grabbed the floating orb and shoved it against Mandoâs gut.
âUgh,â the bounty hunter grunted, his feet starting to slide out from under him.
âNo, lean forward,â you rushed out, grabbing one of his shoulders and tugging him toward you.
Mando moaned as he collapsed onto the childâs pod, but since youâd cranked up the carrierâs power output to the max, the bounty hunter didnât crash to the ground. Instead, he hung there half suspended, the pod whirling angrily from his added weight, his feet limp and dragging behind him.
âMando,â you said as you tapped the side of his helmet, eyes still on the shadowy trees. âMando, I need you to hold onto that pod as tight as you can, okay? Can you hear me?â
âHear⊠you,â the Mandalorian just barely breathed, and you saw his arms wrap around the bottom of the silver carrier.
âHold on like your life depends on it,â you instructed as you tapped at your wrist again. âBecause it does.â
âWhatââ he started to ask, but he didnât get to finish the question because the pod was suddenly surging forward, in the direction of the ship. The bountyâs head and Mandoâs feet dragged loudly against the ground, but with one last jolt of power, the pod lifted away from the jungle floor and began to float away.
The pod would probably have just enough power to get Mando back to the ship before it died, but that was fine. That was just what you needed.
The jungle dogs howled and shrieked as they watched the Mandalorian drifting away through the trees, but as you listened to them start to skirt around you in his direction, you finally gripped the rifle with two hands and aimed into the dark.
Then you pulled the trigger, full-auto, and the shrieking of the energy bolts collided with the screeching of the canines and crescendoed into a deafening cacophony. You sprayed the jungle in wide sweeps as you slowly started to walk backward toward the Razor Crest, the rifle stock jolting into your shoulder in time with your racing heart. You just needed to give Mando time to reach the ship. You had programmed the pod to open the ramp at a certain distance, so they would just fly on into the cargo bay, and it would close behind them. Once they were safe, you could make a break for it andâ
Suddenly, one of the shadows broke away from the trunk directly to your right, and you turned too late to see it was a slavering beast, its bifurcated jaw wide open and aimed for your throat.
âAhh!â You stumbled back, trying to crane away from those jagged black fangs, but your feet got tangled up beneath you, and you came crashing down. A root slammed into one of your rear ribs so hard you heard and felt the snap as the bone gave, but you didnât even have time to register that pain before the jungle dog smashed into your chest.
You instinctively shoved your arms outward, wedging the rifle between those deadly, snapping jaws. One of the beastâs jagged fangs scraped down your forearm as you tried to keep the bastard from swallowing you whole, and you screamed in fury and pain as blood spilled from your rending flesh.
Then you brought your knee up and smashed it as hard as you could into the jungle dogâs ribcage, and this time you felt its rib snap, and grim satisfaction burned like a wildfire through your blood. The warmth filled your limbs until you thought you would burst into flame, and you kicked the beast again and again as it yipped.
You were just starting to think you had the upper hand when the creatureâs jaw started to close with a creaking sound of bone on metal, and your eyes widened in horror as the canine jerked its head back, taking your rifle with it. Then its bifurcated jaw snapped close with a horrible crunch, and the rifle shattered into shards of metal and sparks.
The beast roared in pain and rage as it tossed the remains of your rifle aside, but now you were acting on pure survival instinct, not thought, not logic, and you were already wrenching two grenades and a vibroknife off your belt when the nightmare dog finally settled its four milky white eyes on your face.
âEat this, you bastard,â you snarled as its terrible jaws, rowed with serrated teeth, descended on you.
Then with one hand you stabbed the vibroknife into its neck just above the shoulder, and with the other you activated the grenades and shoved both of them down the jungle dogâs throat.
Warm blood sprayed down on you like humid rainfall, and you twisted the blade in to the hilt, feeling as it tore through flesh in a jittery fashion. The creature gagged and gurgled as its throat muscles convulsed around your other wrist for just an instant, but then you yanked your arms back with all your might, teeth catching on your elbow again, before you crashed into the dirt.
You were scrambling up in the next instant, barely listening to the creature heaving and choking behind you as you staggered forward into a clumsy sprint.
The rest of the pack howled at your back, but you were flat out running now, and you could see the Razor Crest through the trees. The pounding of paws on dirt sounded at your heels, and you couldnât tell if you were gasping for breath or sobbing as you tore the final grenades off your belt, activated them, and let them fall through your numb fingers.
In the next instant, you broke through the tree line, and you could see the ramp of the Razor Crest, closing. You slapped at your wrist blindly as you sprinted as fast as you could, lungs heaving to the point of seizures, legs at the point of collapse. You didnât know if the dogs were still right behind you, but the grenadesâŠ
You must have finally hit the right command because the ramp suddenly shuddered before it started to lower again, and you were ten meters away when the grenades went off like dominoes falling.
The first two explosionsâof the grenades you shoved into the jungle dogâonly shook the ground hard enough to make you stumble forward, but then the rest of them detonated much closer, and the combined shockwave hit you moments later and catapulted you into the air.
Thankfully, the ramp was just low enough that you scraped over it and crashed into the ship, smashing into a bulkhead with a dull crunch. The howling shrieks of dying dogs reached you through the ringing in your ears, and you felt a wave of heat hit you as the grenades engulfed the jungle trees. You curled into a ball on the cargo bay floor, your back to the ramp, and you just barely had the presence of mind to tap at your wrist one last time. A moment later, you heard the whirling of the ramp closing, and when it clanked shut a moment later, you rolled over onto your back and stared blindly above you.
You could just barely hear the roar of the building wildfire outside the ship, and the screeching of the jungle dogs died down within seconds. Your entire bodyâyour lungs, your heartâheaved up and down as adrenaline pulsed through you like a bad hit of spice, and your ears ached in the relative silence.
Then the child cooed, and Mando groaned weakly, and you jolted upright like you had just been struck by lightning.
âMando,â you rasped, flipping over onto your raw hands and bruised knees.
The bounty hunter half-sat, half-sprawled on the floor at the foot of his bunk. The foundlingâs pod lay askew on the ground in front of the fresher like it had crash landed there when it finally died, but the child stood unharmed beside the Mandalorian.
Who was currently bleeding out on the floor of the cargo bay.
âKriff!â You scrambled forward when you saw the spreading stain of blood below his leg, and as you drew closer, you realized his tourniquet must have been loosened when he collapsed. Â Â Â Â Â Â Â
The Mandalorian barely even seemed conscious at this point. His chest stirred only slightly beneath his beskar chest plate, and if it werenât for the soft groans he was exhaling, you would have thought him dead.
âMando!â you shouted as you shakily rose onto your feet and staggered the rest of the way to the fresher. Your hands were shaking as you tore one of the storage compartments open in search of a med kit, and your voice cracked when you said his name again. âMando! Stay with me. We made it back. Weâre on the ship. Just stay with me for a few more moments. Please.â
You crashed down onto your knees beside the bounty hunter, tearing the med kit open with bloody hands and broken nails. His helmeted head lolled onto the edge of the bunk behind him, and you could barely hear his raspy breaths through the modulator.
The child stood between Mandoâs splayed boots, eyes large and frightened, but you couldnât pay him any mind right now. Your frantic gaze darted between the bacta gel patch in your hand and Mandoâs bleeding leg, and even though it felt crazy, you set the patch down for a moment and reached for the last vibroknife on your belt.
Suddenly, Mando jerked awake with a gasp, and you reached out without thinking, pressing your left palm over his heart and feeling his faint, fluttering pulse.
âMando, Iâm right here,â you murmured soothingly. âKeep breathing for me.â
The Mandalorian muttered your name as his head lolled toward you.
âYes, thatâs me, Iâm here,â you said, rising up on your knees and leaning over him. The vibroknife glimmered in your hand, looking like a real-life glitch, but you shook off the unsettling feeling and fixed your eyes on Mandoâs visor.
âMeshâla,â the Mandalorian slurred. The word was soft and elongated to the point of sounding like gibberish, but his hand settled firmly on the wrist you still had pressed to his heart, like he was talking directly to you.
In any other situation, your own heart would be fluttering with a feeling you didnât want to name, but as the bounty hunterâs blood started to soak into the knees of your pants, all you could feel was dread.
âI need you to stay still, okay?â you said as you dropped your hand from his chest to grip the top of his injured thigh. âI need to cut your pants away from the wound.â
âO⊠kay,â he muttered, and his hand fell to settle over yours again on his leg like he was grounding himself by touching you.
âNice and easy,â you cooed, trying to blink the tears out of your eyes so you could see to cut through his pants and not his flesh. âIâll have that bacta patch on in just a moment. Why donât you talk to me, huh? Mando, talk to me. Tell me something. J-Just stay awake.â
âAwâŠake,â he whispered, but it sounded like he was just repeating you now, barely clinging to consciousness.
Your hand shook as you slowly sawed through the blood-soaked fabric, and an aborted sob rose in your throat. But you shoved your hysteria down, down, down, you had no time for it, you had to stay level-headed, steady-handed, Mando was counting on you, Mando was dying.
âMando,â you choked as you finally pulled the cloth away from his wound. Three parallel gashes, each nearly five centimeters deep, ran from his hip crease and nearly all the way to his knee, and blood pulsed sluggishly from the wounds in crimson gobs. âOh, Maker, Mando.â
You dropped the vibroknife with a loud clang as you lunged for the bacta patch, and out of your peripherals you could see the child waddling closer, standing in between the Mandalorianâs knees, the hem of his little robe slowly staining scarlet. You didnât have the heart or the strength to shove the child away now, so instead you focused on settling the bacta patch over the bounty hunterâs grisly injuries.
Mando twitched and inhaled sharply as the bacta adhered to his skin, and you sent up a million prayers to the Maker that you had administered aid in time.
âThere y-you go,â you sniffled, unable to stop the tears from coursing down your cheeks now. âI got the patch on, Mando. Youâre going t-to be okay. You⊠you have to be okay. Do you hear me, Mando?â
You felt like a glitching holotape repeating his name over and over, but you couldnât stop yourself. You wanted, no needed, him to stay awake, and every time you said his name, he seemed to jerk a little, like heâd been recalled from a long distance at the sound of your voice.
For a moment, there was only the faint, raspy wheeze of the Mandalorianâs breath through his helmet, but then he suddenly mumbled something.
âWhat?â You shuffled closer, slipping in blood. You practically had your ear pressed against his visor. âWhat was that, Mando? Say it again. Come on, talk to me, Mando.â
âNot⊠Mando.â
The words were stilted, sluggish, and you frowned in confusion. âHuh? I-I donât understand.â
âMy⊠name isnât⊠Mando,â the bounty hunter struggled out, and his helmet tilted forward a fraction like he had lifted his head and was looking right at you. âItâs⊠Din. Din Djarin.â
The shock you felt was muted, distant and removed, like a crack that formed deep in the heart of a glacier, buried beneath the adrenaline, horror, and helplessness warring within you.
âDin,â you breathed, and the word somehow tasted like the exact moment Peli dug out your transmitter chip. It tasted like freedom, like infinite possibility, and you didnât understand why.
Mandoâno, Din, Din Djarinâexhaled heavily as his head thunked back against the bunk, and even if you couldnât see it, you could tell his eyes were slipping closed. âI⊠wanted at least someone to know before Iââ
âNo,â you cut him off vehemently, reaching out to cradle the sides of his helmet like you were cupping his face. âNo, youâre not going to die. Not now. Not when⊠no, do you hear me, Din Djarin? I will not allow you to die. Not when I worked my ass off to fix this ship and drag you back onto it by the skin of my kriffing teeth.â
âMmmm.â Dinâs head lolled in your grasp, the weight of him growing heavier and heavier. âI knew I would like the way⊠you say my name.â
Oh, Maker. He was nonsensical now, and terror gripped you by the throat and squeezed.
âThen stay awake, Din,â you begged, and your heart felt like it was on the edge of a great precipice. âStay awake for me.â
ââm so⊠tired,â he sighed.
âI know,â you breathed as you guided his head back to rest against the bunk, and you couldnât speak above a whisper because your voice was thick with tears. âI know, but just listen to my voice, Din. Justââ
You trailed off as the child suddenly waddled into your line of sight, and you dropped your gaze slightly to find him standing between the Mandalorianâs thighs, right next to the bacta covered wounds. The foundling stared up at the bounty hunter with a furrowed, seemingly determined expression, and then he closed his big brown eyes as he reached for Dinâs leg.
âOh, buddy, donât,â you started, reaching out to stop him, but DinâMaker, his name felt delicious and forbidden even in your mindâweakly placed his hand on your wrist to stop you.
âItâs⊠okay,â he panted. âHe can help.â
âHelp?â You frowned down at the child. How could he help? Was this one of the âpowersâ the bounty hunter had vaguely mentioned before? You thought the foundlingâs ability dealt with physically moving things, not healing, but honestly you could do for a miracle right about now.
The child gurgled a small noise as his three fingers settled over Dinâs wound, and the Mandalorian inhaled sharply at the same time that you felt⊠something. You werenât sure what it was, but it was like the very air shifted, became magnetic, charged somehow. The air stilled in your lungs as you feared even the barest breath would fracture this fragile spell you were bearing witness to, and you watched with wide eyes as the gashes on the bounty hunterâs legs began to close right in front of you.
Bacta worked fast⊠but not that fast.
Several still, endless seconds passed as the foundling healed the Mandalorian, but then just as soon as it began, the moment ended. The atmosphere snapped almost tangibly, time jolted back into motion, and the child suddenly started to pitch backward.
âOh!â you gasped as you lunged forward, your hands cupping the baby and bringing him close to your body. The foundlingâs eyes were closed, his face slack, but his little chest still moved up and down with breath.
âHeâs okay.â
You snapped your head up, more tears spilling down your cheeks with the motion.
Din was sitting up a little straighter, and his helmet looked squarely at you. His voice sounded stronger, too, and you gaped at him in bewilderment.
âHeâs okay,â the Mandalorian repeated when you continued to blink at him. âHe usually⊠tires himself out when he uses his powers.â
âI d-didnât know he could do that,â you breathed, and your tongue felt like a disembodied lump of flesh in your mouth. âI⊠wait, how do you feel? A-Are you okay?â
You suddenly realized how close you still were to the bounty hunter, practically kneeling in his lap, but you ignored this as your eyes darted back to his leg. It was a little hard to tell through the dried blood and blue bacta, but it looked like the three gashes had closed altogether, leaving behind faint pink lines.
âIâll survive,â the bounty hunter sighed, thunking his head back against the bunk again, but he tilted it to the side to regard you still. âThanks to you.â
âI-Iâm not the one who just healed you with magic,â you stuttered incredulously as your cheeks flared hot, and you cuddled the child against your chest even though you realized you knew almost nothing about the apparently powerful foundling.
âNo,â Mando said evenly, âbut you did charge out into a dark, unknown, dangerous jungle, fight off a pack of wild dogs, and drag both me and the bounty back safely.â
âWell,â you snorted with an edge of hysteria in your voice, and you gestured to the discarded head that lay sprawled against the corner of the fresher. âI donât know if Iâd say he got here safely.â
Maker, you felt a little crazy, hollowed out and wrung dry by the sheer amount of emotions youâd just experienced in a span of a few minutes.
âIâm serious,â the Mandalorian replied. âYou⊠saved my life. I am in your debt.â
âI-Iâm not one for debts.â You shook your head to try and clear it, dropping your gaze to the foundlingâs face, nuzzled against your sternum. âI donât like to owe anyone or be owed. Youâve stuck your neck out for me before, so letâs just call it even⊠Din.â
You saw the bounty hunter freeze out of the corner of your eye, and you bit your cheek until you tasted blood.
You should have known that was too much to ask for.
âSorry,â you muttered, peeking up at the Mandalorian through your lashes. âYou⊠mentioned your name when you wereââ
âI remember,â Mando said, cutting you off, but you couldnât tell what he was thinking, his expression hidden as always and his voice pitched in a way you didnât recognize, couldnât identify.
âRight.â You cleared your throat, feeling the adrenaline starting to drain out of you and be replaced by every ache and pain you had ignored in lieu of survival. âOf course, I can just forget about it. You werenât exactly in your right mind, after all. Iâll just⊠using âMandoâ is fine for me.â
The Mandalorianâs visor stared you down unflinchingly for what felt like an eternity. ThenâŠ
âYou can⊠use my name, if you like,â he said haltingly, then quickly amended himself. âBut only when weâre alone, on the ship. I⊠my name could be a dangerous thing in the hands of my enemies.â
You blinked in shock at the bounty hunter.
âA-Are you sure?â you asked, and you tried to keep the hope out of your voice, but you knew you failed miserably. âO-Only if youâre sure. I donât want to make you uncomfortable.â
Youâd thought giving up his name had just been a delusional, dying declaration, and you didnât want him to regret it. What you said had been true enough. You were fine using âMando,â even if the traitorous feelings buried deep in your chest said otherwise.
âIâm sure.â The bounty hunter nodded minutely. âI⊠trust you.â
The admission flooded your whole body with warmth, and goosebumps broke out across your skin. Youâd known the Mandalorian trusted you, he wouldnât have left his ship or his foundling in your care otherwise, but hearing him say the words felt like something out of a dream.
âOkay, then.â You smiled, heart thudding against where the child was pressed into your chest. âDin.â
At the sound of his name, the tension in the Mandalorianâs worn body seemed to bleed out of him entirely, and he sighed as his helmet fell back again.
âLetâs get off this Maker-forsaken planet,â he grumbled.
âI second that,â you chuckled dryly before you slowly clambered to your feet, careful not to slip in Dinâs tacky blood or jostle the sleeping baby in your arms. You very gingerly leaned over the prone Mandalorian to set the foundling in his hammock, but you hissed when the movement jarred the bruised or fractured rib in your back.
âWhatâs wrong?â Din asked below you, and he was so close you could feel the rumble of his modulated voice against the bare skin of your stomach, your tank top having lifted up a fraction.
âNothing.â You took a quick step backward, trying to put distance between you and the bounty hunter, but now that he was no longer actively dying, you were starting to realize you were a little more beat up then youâd previously thought.
The moment you stepped back on your right leg, your hamstring seized up, and when you went to grab at it, you realized your fingers were a little numb. You glanced down and saw fresh blood dripping down your forearmâyour blood, not Mandoâsâand the sight of the wound seemed to flip a switch in your brain because a moment later, pain crashed over you like a wave.
âDank farrik,â Mando cursed lowly as he tried to shove himself up.
âNo, no, no, no,â you babbled, holding out your less injured left hand in a gesture to stop him. âDonât get up so fast.â
âYouâre hurt,â he grunted, and you could practically hear the scowl in his voice as he tilted his helmet back to stare at you. âYouâre bleeding.â
âIâm fine,â you stressed, even though you could still taste blood on the back of your tongue. âAlso, you seriously have no room to talk. You were literally just bleeding out less than five minutes ago.â
âHow much bacta do we have left?â he asked, completely ignoring your statement. âWe should take care of your injuries before they get any worse.â
âMaker, youâre not even listening to me, are you?â You rolled your eyes as you leaned your shoulder against the bulkhead, but when the Mandalorian started to get up again, you held your hand out once more. âAlright! Alright. Let me at least set the coordinates to meet up with the client and get the ship in the air. Iâm pretty sure the jungle is burning down around us as we speak anyway, so the sooner we lift off, the better.â
Din stared up at you silently for a moment like he wanted to argue.
âIt will take me two minutes, max,â you reasoned with him. âI wonât pass out or die in that time frame, okay?â
âFine,â he finally sighed and dropped his chin to his chest. âJust⊠be careful climbing up there.â
âIâll try my best,â you snorted, wincing when pain flared through your body, but you still slowly made your way to the ladder.
It took you way longer to climb five rungs than it should have, but you thought not falling back into the cargo bay was a feat in itself, given how every muscle in your arms and legs twitched in pain. The blood pouring down your arm also did nothing to help your grip, nor did your scraped up palms, but you still made it into the cockpit relatively unscathed.
Dawn was just breaking beyond the windows, but you could barely see it through the black smoke that hung thick in the air. Guilt sat heavy in your chest as you saw the charred trees and the birds fleeing the flames overhead, but you told yourself you did what you had to in order to survive.
And it wasnât like you were walking away scot-free, either. Your arm pounded painfully in time with your slowing pulse, and every time you took a deep breath, you became a little surer that the rib in your back was, in fact, broken.
You punched in the clientâs rendezvous coordinates without sitting in the pilotâs chair since you knew if you sat down now there was no way you were getting back up. While you waited for the Razor Crest to power up, you cringed at the blood you were dripping all over the floor, but there was nothing for it at this point. The whole ship would need a thorough scrub down the next time you made a pit stop, but that was a future-you problem. Right now, you were mainly focused on getting off this planetoid and out into orbit without crashing and burning.
You held your breath as the pre-Empire ship rose up above the now smoldering jungle, but no warning alarms or messages sounded. The Razor Crest glided steadily upward, and you leaned heavily on the control panel as you breeched first the clouds and then the atmosphere. Entering orbit rattled the ship and you more than you cared for, but nothing broke off or burst into flame, and before you knew it, you were drifting through the familiar black void of space.
âThank the kriffing Maker,â you sighed as the autopilot took over, and then you turned and shuffled back to the ladder, exhaustion starting to make the edges of your vision go fuzzy.
Or maybe that was blood loss?
You were a little less graceful with the descent than you were with the ascent, but you at least landed on your feet before you nearly collapsed into the fresher.
âCareful,â Mandoâs modulated voice murmured, and suddenly his bare hand was on your left, uninjured elbow, skin against warm skin.
âWhat are⊠you doing up?â You frowned as you studied the Mandalorian, trying to make sense of what you were seeing as he led you to sit in the open mouth of his bunk.
âI told you,â he said, reaching over and grabbing another med kit from the fresher. âWe need to take care of your injuries before they get any worse.â
âYou should be resting,â you grumbled, but you were too tired to put any real heat behind your voice.
âIâm fine,â Din parroted your earlier proclamation back at you. âThe kid did a thorough job.â
Then the bounty hunter sat on a crate before you, a crate that hadnât been there before, and you realized he was no longer wearing a majority of his beskar, save the ever-present helmet, of course. Instead, a faded but clean pair of duraweave clothes covered his body, and the bloodied outfit youâd basically sliced off him was piled up between his feet. It also looked like he had haphazardly tried to mop up some of his blood with the dirty clothes, and you wondered if youâd been up in the cockpit longer than you thought.
âHey,â you chuckled suddenly, and you distantly noted that your voice was a little slurred with exhaustion. âLooks like Iâll have some new rags after all.â
You giggled a little loopily as you gestured to the Mandalorianâs blood-soaked clothes and then to the blood and dirt your outfit was also currently coated in, but Mando didnât seem as amused as you were.
âLet me see your arm,â he said as his helmet stared at you impassively, but then he paused and added, âPlease.â
âItâs really not that bad,â you tried to argue as you held out your injured limb, but since it was still actively dripping blood, your words didnât carry much weight. Then the bounty hunter gingerly gripped your wrist with tentative fingers, and you hissed through your teeth as pain lanced up your arm.
âOsik,â Din cursed in a language you didnât recognize, slowly rotating your arm to take in the extent of the damage. âDid one of those dogs get you? The bastard almost flayed you to the bone in some spots.â
âYeah, well I shoved two grenades down his throat, so I think weâre even,â you gritted out.
Din froze and lifted his head, your blood, sweat, and dirt-streaked face reflecting back at you from his visor. âYou what?âÂ
He must have really been on deathâs door if he didnât notice or remember you literally blowing the jungle dogs to Tatooine and back, but you just shook your head.
âStory time later,â you huffed, narrowing your eyes as you tried to breathe through the pain. âBacta time now, please.â
âRight.â Mando jerked back into action, and in the next moment he was shifting into medic-droid mode.
Few words were shared between you two as the Mandalorian tended to your bumps and scrapes. Beside the deep lacerations on your forearm, your palms and knees were scraped bloody from tripping your way through a dangerous jungle in the dead of night. Your upper back was in the same condition since youâd been wearing a tank top when you decided to grapple with blood-thirsty hounds, and when Din accidentally brushed against your lower back, a small whimper squeezed out between your clenched teeth.
âThis rib is probably broken,â the bounty hunter said, and there was a heavy quality to his quiet voice.
âThought as much,â you grunted, trying to sit up straight without breathing too deeply. âToo bad we donât have a full bacta tank to soak in.â
âI could always⊠drop you back off on Tatooine,â Mando muttered. âWith the payment that I owe you, of course. Should be enough to pay for a full treatment and then some.â
You froze sitting there in the doorway of his bunk. The Mandalorian wasnât looking at you, too busy double checking the bandage heâd wrapped over the bacta on your forearm, but you could see how rigid his body was as he awaited your answer.
âDo you⊠want to drop me back off on Tatooine?â you asked hesitantly, the breath shallow in your lungs. You could hear the child snoring softly in the hammock directly behind your head, and the thought of leaving him opened a dark pit inside you.
And that was nothing to say of the thought of leaving the Mandalorian. Of leaving⊠Din.
Now that you knew his name, the feelings you had done your best to ignore came surging up to the surface, that little voice whispering sweet nothings in your ear.
He told you his name. He trusts you. He wants you here. Maybe he wants you for more than just your skills.
You shoved the thoughts away as quickly as they cropped up, but that didnât stop something small and fragile from unfurling in your chest. You almost wanted to call it hope.
âIââ Mando started, stopped, fidgeted on his crate, and then sighed as he scooted back a little to stretch out his injured leg. âNo, I donât want to do that. Youâre a talented mechanic and⊠good company. Iâve⊠enjoyed having you on my crew.â
âOh.â You blushed as the breath whooshed out of your lungs, leaving you feeling lightheaded and buoyant. âT-Thank you. Current circumstances notwithstanding, Iâve enjoyed being on your crew, too. A-And not just for the payment. Seeing new worlds, as dangerous as they are, was something I never thought Iâd get to experience. So, even if the price to pay is a few bumps and scrapes, I think thatâs a fair deal.â
âYou have a skewed idea of âfair,ââ the Mandalorian chuckled dryly as he reached down beside him, picked up a pair of his gloves, and slipped them back on.
âNo kriff,â you snorted, the scar on the nape of your neck tingling. âBut it works out in your favor, so I wouldnât question it too much.â
âFine.â Din held up his hands, but then he lowered them to his knees and cocked his head at you.
âWhat?â you asked when he didnât say anything for a full minute. His gaze made your skin prickle even if you couldnât see his eyes, and with each passing moment, you grew acutely more and more aware of how dirty and disheveled you looked and felt.
âNothing,â he said, fingers flexing against his knees. âJust⊠thank you. Again. For saving me, the kid, the bounty, and the ship.âÂ
You fidgeted in discomfort. You didnât know what to do with praise and compliments, having never really received them before, so you shrugged your shoulders as you picked at the bandage on your arm.
âI told you, weâre even,â you muttered.
âIt doesnât feel that way to me,â he argued, and something about his tone told you he wasnât going to let this go. âSo, how about this: after we drop off this bounty with the client, you can pick the next planet we stop on.â
âReally?â Your eyes flicked up to the bounty hunter and widened. Heâd never let you pick a destination before. Youâd always just been along for the ride.
Mando nodded. âAnd make a list of parts and stuff you need to keep the ship running. Weâll stock up wherever we stop off next.â
âOkay.â You grinned as your heart did a little jig in your chest, and you stuck out your bacta-wrapped hand to shake on it. âYouâve got yourself a deal, Din Djarin.â
His name rolled off your tongue like a grain of sand spiraling down a dune, picking up momentum as it went, and it sent a shiver of pleasure straight down your spine. You knew you were playing a losing game with your own heart here, but as you stared into Mandoâs visor, you also knew there was no stopping yourself now. You would just have to deal with the future heartbreak. Â
The Mandalorian tentatively reached out and grasped your fingers in his gloved ones.
âDeal,â he rumbled back.
âGood.â You nodded as a yawn cracked open your jaw, and you reached up to cover your gaping mouth and scratch your nose. âNow, given the clientâs rendezvous coordinates, we should have a few days of rest before we reach our destination, and if you donât mind, I think Iâm going to start right now by taking a well-deserved nap.â
You made to stand up, but Din gently placed his hand on your shoulder to keep you seated on the edge of the bunk.
âTake the cot,â he said as he nodded behind you. âIâm going up to the cockpit to send a message to the client anyway.â
âAre you sure?â you murmured around another yawn.
âIâm sure,â he said, but then his gloved fingers were suddenly ghosting over the bridge of your nose. âBy the way, youâve got a little grease right here. Just thought you should know.â
You went cross-eyed as you tried to draw his finger into focus, but when he stepped back, you noticed the fingertips of his glove were shiny, and glancing down at the hand you used to shake his revealed that your palm bore the same black sheen.
âHey, this is your grease,â you muttered indignantly, but then Din was pressing gently on your shoulder, guiding you to lay back on the cot, and you went willingly.
âGet some rest,â he said, turning off the bunk lights. âWeâll worry about cleaning up later.â
You tried to grumble something, but exhaustion was starting to tug at your limbs and eyelids, and your body unwound bit by bit as you buried your face in the bounty hunterâs pillow with no remorse.
A moment later, Mandoâs boots were clomping up the ladder to the cockpit, but he left some of the cargo bay lights on and the door to the bunk open, like he somehow knew you were afraid of the dark.
The beginnings of a smile tugged at your lips, but you spiraled into sleep before you could fully process the thought.
#din djarin#din djarin/reader#din djarin/you#din djarin x reader#din djarin x you#the mandalorian#the mandalorian x reader#the mandalorian x you#the mandalorian/you#the mandalorian/reader#pedro pascal#star wars#fanfiction#fanfic#my writings
37 notes
·
View notes
Link
Title: âCupidâs Kissâ (Chapter 2/3) Author: Â @ageless-aislynnâ Characters/fandom: Caitlin Snow/Eobard Thawne | Harrison Wells,The Flash Summary:Â It's been a week since the Cupid's Kiss incident and the hallucinations have stopped. But in their place are very, very vivid dreams... Caitlin's going to get to the bottom of this mystery. Um, just give her a minute. Rating: Â Explicit Length: 3,476 Spoilers/warnings:Â Just like the first chapter, this is more explicit than most of my other fics, so if you're not interested in a higher level of explicitness/a plot revolving around sex, then please do skip this one. :D Also, please do not read if you are under the appropriate age for your country. Disclaimer: Definitely not mine but I do enjoy borrowing them just for a bit! ;) A/N: Okay, so my muse is hopping around between all of my WIPs right now, what can I say? I'm just trying to keep up! Â ÂŻ\_(ă)_/ÂŻ ;) That said, this one has been waiting for chapter 2 for quite a while. I hope to have the next and final chapter ready to go soon(-ish). ;)
If you read, I hope you enjoy! â„â„â„
PS - The link has been messed up ever since I started trying to post it here. It SEEMS to be working now but if itâs not, hereâs another direct link to chapter 2. If that doesnât work either, please let me know. Thanks! :D
10 notes
·
View notes
Text
lay down your weakness | jhs

pairing: hoseok x reader
genre: smut, angst, fluff here and there
au: bestfriend!hobi, friends to lovers (kind of)
word count: 6.5k
summary: Hoseok had imagined this moment more than enough times. Except in his head it took place somewhere more romantic than the back seat of his car and you always loved him back.
warnings: dom/sub themes, dom!hobi, sub!reader, hoseok is a sweetheart tho, dry humping, fingering, multiple orgasms, size kink, unprotected penetrative sex, semi public sex, possessiveness, but also kinda tender fucking, some dirty talk, creampie, pining and a whole lotta angst (i warned you.)
a/n: this fic is based on the song âhowlingâ by RY X. i hope you enjoy! <3
playlist: visit my playlist page and select âlay down your weaknessâ. (links to be added later)

When Hoseok's phone vibrated on his night stand at an ungodly hour of the morning, his heavy eyes had widened at the sight of your name lighting up the screen.
He wasn't expecting you to call tonight. You'd texted him nearly eight hours ago -- not that he was counting or anything -- to tell him you were leaving for your date with some guy from one of your classes, even sending him a mirror picture to prove it that made his breath hitch when his eyes glossed over the black dress which hugged your figure just right.
You were always asking if you looked okay. He told you that you looked lovely. Even sent one of the silly little thumbs up emojis, as if to say go get your man like a supportive friend should.
But what he really wanted to say was that you looked perfect in that dress and that you would have no trouble catching Jungkook's eye looking like that. After all you managed to catch Hoseok's eyes in your sweats and one of his over sized jumpers playing games at midnight on his couch.
Except that is the exact opposite of what you're supposed to say to your best friend, so he swallowed the words like he always did.
Anyway, he'd turned in for an early night after that, hoping to get the image of Jungkook's hands stripping you out of that sinful dress out of his mind before it led to even more scandalous images of you without the dress, sat in Jungkook's lap and wishing it were him underneath you. His mind liked to taunt him, saying that it really could have been him if he hadn't left it too long to make a move, falling so deep into the friend zone that he knew there was no way back out.
So receiving a call from you this late at night surprised him to say the least.
Sleepy fingers fumbled to hit the green answer button before you rang off on the other end of the line, the selfie you had forced him to take way back when your hair was long and his hair was blonde that he had set as your contact picture disappearing, quickly replaced by the sounds of your sniffles crackling down the line and suddenly he was upright in bed.
"Can you come pick me up?"
"What happened?"
"Don't wanna talk about it." Another sniffle, Hoseok already throwing a hoodie over his pajamas.
"I'm on my way. Hang tight."
A pang of worry throbbed in his chest as he envisioned you stood shivering somewhere on the side of the road while he hastily shoved his feet into the first pair of shoes he found. Or at least that's what he told himself it was as he started his car, bumping up the heat for when you would slide into the seat next to him.
Because somewhere deep down, he knew the reason he was speeding down city roads at 01:37 as the dashboard clock liked to remind him, was simply because he wanted to be the one to tell you everything was going to be okay. A part of him was even a little glad that things hadn't worked out with Jungkook. And he hated himself for it.
It was like his eyes were alert to you, spotting your hunched figure leaning against a scuffed wall outside some scummy bar before he was even close enough to see the tears streaking your cheeks. You didn't give a little wave like you usually did when he pulled up, no coy smile making his heart do little flips, just that same pang of miserable sympathy in equal measure to his niggling guilt. Instantly he knew that this one was bad.
Still, he leaned across the center console and pushed the door open in a welcoming gesture for you to hop on in like he always did because you said it was gentlemanly and he was a sucker for praise when it came from you.
"Y/N?" He asked simply, expecting a hello or a reassuring smile at the least.
But when you slumped into the passenger seat, bare arms hugging your torso, he was met with nothing but a glum vacant stare.
While you usually seemed to fill the room with your presence, the way your eyes crinkled when you laughed or the way you hummed along to the radio under your breath enough to brighten his mood instantly like a perfect spell. Now you seemed small as you pressed your forehead to the window and watched the blurry orange glow of streetlights pass by with watery eyes.
The funny ache in his chest was back but this time it was an overwhelming longing to reach out and hold you, wipe away the tracks that stained your cheeks. But he feared that if he did you would shatter into a million pieces right in front of him so he tightened his grip on the steering wheel until the veins in his hands strained in the dark and focused his eyes on the road.
Unspoken words were thick in the air. Silence didn't usually bother him, not with you. You spent copious amounts of time in each others quiet company all the time. It was comforting.
Not this, though. Even the hum of the car engine and the click of the indicators seemed deafening. But he knew you well enough to know that pushing you to talk wouldn't make a difference and you'd let him in when you were ready. His job was just to be there when the time came, like a best friend should be.
Hoseok wasn't sure if he was supposed to be dropping you off at your place â honestly the thought of leaving you alone when you were still shaking with muffled sobs made him sick to his stomach â but it didn't feel right to take you back to his apartment either.
So he let the wheels of the car drive a journey every inch of which he had burned to memory, until he was pulling into the far most parking space in a darkened lot, otherwise vacant due to the hour, that overlooked the sea and the little slip of beach beside it.
All concerns were out of the window now. Hoseok didn't care if it was late and he should have been sleeping or that he was going to be tired at work tomorrow. This place was only called upon for special occasions. Or emergencies.
It was your place. Where the two of you came when you received good news or bad news; wanted to laugh or wanted to cry; when it was sunny or when it was raining; when you got your college acceptance letter or the day Hoseok's dog died to name a few.
Hoseok cut the engine, plunging you into complete silence, apart from the tranquil crash of waves which seemed to comfort you somewhat.
If he strained to look over he dashboard he could see the overgrown steps which led down onto the pebbled sand, water beyond it black with the reflection of the cloudy night sky, apart from a slither of moonlight which glistened across its surface.
Hoseok always thought it felt different here at night. Melancholy. You said you liked it better without the bustle of people â it was a popular spot for couples which always made Hoseok burn from the inside out with a yearning to hold your hand like they did â more so now it was just you and him and the rolling waves.
After a few long minutes of watching the tide, you finally permeated the hush with a shaky sigh.
Hoseok wanted to wrap you in his arms there and then like he usually would without hesitation. But something felt different so he refrained. Spoke tentatively instead. "Are you okay?"
You scoffed and he worried he'd said the wrong thing but then again it was the most he'd gotten out of you since you'd left the bar. "I'm pretty shit, actually."
Moonlight highlighted the way you threw your head back against the headrest in self reproach, pressing your knuckles to your eyes but failing to stop the fat tears that slipped out anyway.
Hoseok bit his lip. "Want to talk about it?"
"Turns out the date was just a stupid bet with one of his friends." Your laugh was hollow, shake of your head sorrowful. "We didn't even make it to movies before he was running off with some other girl he met at the bar"
Hoseok's heart shattered. He knew first hand how excited you had been for this stupid date; you'd been blabbing on about it all week. About how much you liked Jungkook. About how much he liked you.
"Fucking bastard." Hoseok gritted, fists clenching as he envisioned all the ways he could fuck up Jungkook's pretty face for making you hurt. "You're better than him, Y/N."
"But I'm not!" A hand slammed on the dashboard, making Hoseok jolt when your voice raised incredulously. "Jungkook was supposed to be the best thing that ever happened to me but he doesn't want me, Hobi. No one ever does."
I want you. The words died on his tongue before they could be spoken, Hoseok sucking in a breath as he mulled over something more appropriate instead.
"Don't be ridiculous," the anger lacing Hoseok's tone made you finally loll your head in his direction, taking in the way he tensed beneath your gaze. "Everybody wants you around here."
It was true, at least in Hoseok's eyes; he had to deal with sleazy men looking you up and down when you danced with him in a strictly PG Â fashion on nights out or the campus guys who always interrupted your conversations while you ate lunch together. Even he caught himself staring at you from time to time. Or all the time, actually.
"Then explain why I'm some fraternity joke, Hobi?" Tears were salty on your tongue, voice unnaturally croaky. "Twenty bucks was all I was worth."
Hoseok's hand flew out to squeeze your hand comfortingly before he could think better of it. When you didn't pull away he had to fight to string a sentence together, too caught up in the way your hand felt soft beneath his larger calloused one.
"You're worth so much more than that." His words were laced with a sincerity that made the hurt ache a little less. "Everything. To me."
You sniffed, lacing his fingers with yours and letting the drag of his thumb across your knuckles soothe the ache in your temples from the cheap alcohol at the bar and the tear in your heart.
"Sometimes I think that nobody will ever love me."
The confession lay heavy in the air, nearly making Hoseok choke, or perhaps that was the I LOVE YOU's which were fluttering against his ribs like a bird in a cage.
"You know that's not true." The words were hoarse, Hoseok barely able to think through the blood pounding in his ears when you rested your head on his shoulder. From this angle he could see the rise and fall of your chest, slightly calmer now. The lashes pressed to your cheeks which glistened with a dampness in the dim lighting. And the perfect curve of your lips which he could easily capture between his own if he just cupped your cheek and leaned down a little -- no, definitely not thoughts that you should be having about your best friend, especially not like this. Selfishness won out though as he still could not bare to push you away, pushing his face into your hair instead and chastising himself for savoring the moment.
"I love you." It was barely a whisper against your temple and it should have dissipated on his tongue like the sea foam below but the way you hugged your knees to your chest filled him with an unstoppable desperation to make your hurt go away, even if it would twist the ache in his own heart like the point of a knife.
Your sigh was soft. "Yeah, but not like that."
If only you knew...
A hard swallow, another twist of the knife. "How is it any different?"
You averted your gaze and every second that ticked by in silence made his pulse race. Until you were pulling his face into your hands carefully, eyes zoning in on his parted mouth determinedly and before he could question your intentions his lips were pressed against yours in a hard kiss that made his head spin with a lethal mixture of relief and infatuation.
The plushness of your lips was softer than anything he had ever imagined late at night while you slept in his bed and he slept on the couch. It was barely a delicate brush at first, warm breath mingling with his before your lips were molding to his like you knew them well.
The sour taste of vodka lingered on your tongue as it swiped languidly over his bottom lip and he was silently glad he brushed his teeth before picking you up, never expecting to have his mouth on yours ever let alone tonight of all nights.
You broke away with a gentle pressure on his chest, teeth sinking into his lower lip before letting it go with a barely audible pop. When your eyes fluttered open, Hoseok was stiff, lips slightly more swollen than before and you had to admit he looked good with his hair still tousled from sleep and his chest rising with labored breaths.
"That." You murmured, releasing his hand from yours to swing your leg over his lap, mounting yourself on his thighs and ignoring the way the steering wheel pressed into your back. Hoseok's legs parted instinctively. "You don't love me like that."
Hoseok couldn't help the way his breath hitched when your groin landed in his lap, a red flush creeping up his neck when he felt his own crotch begin to stir at the visual image -- his dreams literally coming true -- squeezing his eyes shut and focusing on his ragged breathing to stop himself filling out his pants and making things awkward between you.
"What are you doing?" It was all but a rasp, tongue snaking out to dampen his lips, head pounding with alarm bells which couldn't quite drown out the desire warming in his chest.
"You said that you love me..." His nod was violent, never an action more truthful. You noticed the way he trembled beneath you when your fingers trailed down the front of his hoodie, testing the waters. "Can I trust you to help me forget?"
He very nearly groaned when he felt your breath ghost hotly across his neck to whisper the insinuation into his ear with what you hoped sounded like confidence, seductiveness but what Hoseok recognised as torment and recklessness.
"You can always trust me." You knew he meant it, though you didn't know it stretched as far as this. Neither did he, usually confident in his own self control but not now, as you leaned down to capture his mouth for the second time and maybe the last for all he knew so why not at least try to enjoy it?
Except before your lips could touch and he knew he wouldn't be able to stop himself, Hoseok hesitated.
Deep down he knew that you didn't love him back, that this was the sadness or the alcohol or both talking and that he should tell you to think about if this is what you really wanted and drop you  home instead. But the way you looked at him with a dark intensity, almost pleading, shattered and fragile, made him want to do whatever he could to put you back together. He knew that he could make you feel good, even if it would be a temporary reprieve and it would hurt him more in the long run.
But mostly, Hoseok was a selfish person. It was too tempting to let himself believe you wanted him truly in this moment. He was weak and he couldn't resist.
He leaned in a little closer, your foreheads touching. Dear god, he couldn't fight his thoughts, too enamored with the fact that you were really sat in his lap right now, the smell of the perfume he knew all too well overwhelming his senses.
"Okay." Was what his shaky voice managed to stutter. "If you're sure?"
"I'm sure." It was spoken against the corner of his mouth, your fists tangling in his hoodie and pulling him up to meet your mouth in a kiss more intense than the last that made you fizz with an excitement that dulled the hollowness because he was so so warm, pulling you from the cold water in which you drowned and keeping you afloat in his comforting embrace instead.
You kissed him like you always wanted to be kissed, with an urgency that told him how much you wanted -- needed -- to feel him everywhere, a burning in your lower belly that had you tangling your fingers in the hair at the nape of his neck, arching into his chest and seeking a further closeness.
It was hot and breathy and the most sensual sensation Hoseok had ever experienced when your tongue pressed against his with an electric curiosity, steeping him in a passion that set him alight, the flesh of his cheeks burning where your lips caressed them and where your exhales tickled his nose.
His hands hovered nervously over your body, not quite sure where they were supposed to go, and when you smirked into the kiss and pressed his hands firmly to your inner thighs, he quickly got to work rubbing circles into the bare skin which peeked out from beneath your dress. Even when a blush crept onto his cheeks as his fingers brushed the edge of your lace panties, making him forget how to move his lips for a second and clashing your teeth together awkwardly.
Hoseok still couldn't quite believe this was really happening and he mentally chastised himself for messing up. This had to be perfect. Something told him there wouldn't be an opportunity for a do over.
You didn't seem to care though, soft laughter tinkling into his mouth as you wrapped your arms around his neck and found his lips again in the darkness like a perfect puzzle piece. The sound was simultaneously the prettiest and the hottest thing he'd ever heard when it faded into a shallow whine when your clothed heat bumped against his hardness lightly.
"Shit, y/n." Even Hoseok couldn't curb the growl that left his throat when you started to grind in circles against his crotch, the agonizingly slow pace not helping the half hard situation he had going on.
By this point your panties were starting to stick to your folds, a lewd wet spot appearing on Hoseok's grey sweats where you tried to gain some friction on your swollen clit which throbbed for attention every time you felt his cock twitch through the fabric.
"You're so hot." He couldn't help it. The real thing was better than any of the ways he imagined you getting off above him when he was alone with his own hand wrapped around his cock.
The husk in his voice went straight to your heat. If the tent in his pants was anything to go by, his own hips stuttering up to meet the pace of your thrusts, Hoseok wanted you and the knowledge was enough to have you clutching at his hoodie strings, hole clenching for him to fill you up  and make you feel whole again. Feel wanted.
Hot palms were kneading the flesh of your ass now, sliding beneath your dress until the fabric was bunched up around your waist. The way Hoseok's eyes widened at your black underwear was cute, distracting you from the reminder that you'd worn them especially for Jungkook. His mouth fell agape when you guided his hand underneath the waistband. "Like them?"
"Love them." He'd seen your underwear a few times before by accident, when you changed at his place and chucked one of his huge hoodies over top of your otherwise bare body, the image burned into his memory enough to get him hot and bothered, mouth dry as he remembered that this time it was a purposeful display, all for him.
The smirk on your lips was wiped away when the feeling of his hand cupping your mound made you whimper, skin on skin much better than the rough friction from his sweats.
Hoseok let out a gasp of his own when the pads of his fingers circled your hole teasingly, surprised to find your arousal already drenching his fingers and making his cock throb painfully against his pants but he wanted this to be about you so he kept his thighs firmly planted to the seat. The idea that it was him who got you so wet was enough to satisfy him anyway. He never thought he, your best friend, could have this sort of effect on you.
"P-please." Impatience was clouding your vision, falling forward to grip the car seat when Hoseok's knuckle dragged your arousal up your slit, brushing briefly across your swollen clit and making you jolt at the electric touch. "Need you so bad, Hobi."
The way you slurred over your words, eyes squeezed shut and chasing the feeling of fullness between your legs made him groan. Even more so the broken way his name escaped your lips, practically begging him to touch you. As much as he would have liked to tease, make you writhe and plead for his fingers, he was too curious to see how fast he could make you fall apart.
The pads of his fingers made quick work of your clit, rubbing fast circles into the bud which made you buck off his lap, head thrown back and exposing the expanse of your neck which Hoseok longed to mark up all nice and pretty and claim as his own but he knew you weren't his so he refrained.
The strangled noise which left you when he slipped his middle finger inside you, promptly followed by a second, nearly tipped him over the edge, clasping the base of his cock through his sweats before he blew his load right then and there at the sheer visual of you using his hand to fuck yourself nice and slow by bracing yourself on the seat behind him.
Not that he could really see much in the dark what with with your panties obscuring your core from view but the lewd squelch as he curled his fingers inside you and the shaky breaths next to his ear punctuated by a string of blissful moans was enough to have him palming himself a little too excitedly, momentarily losing sight of his guilt and succumbing to the moment.
"Mmf, Hoseok gonna cum." The warning only encouraged him more, his wrist snapping at a sinful pace while his thumb toyed with your clit, alternating applying a firm pressure and rubbing it back and forth when he felt it throb deliciously against the pad of his finger.
"Let me see you, baby." There was something about the way he coaxed you through your high, almost commanding as he challenged you to fall over the edge that made the coil in your stomach tighten and suddenly your vision was fading to black and you could barely hear his encouraging but authoritative rasps as your head lolled against the window. "Cum for me, that's it."
He watched with an apt fascination as you came around his fingers, like he'd never seen anything like it before; and it was true, Hoseok was sure you had never looked so pretty and he had never felt so alive as in this moment with you clenching around his fingers, the pretty sighs fogging up the glass all his doing.
The emptiness inside you was back when he slipped out his fingers and wiped them on his hoodie, careful not to stain you with any of your arousal when he wrapped you in his arms, hearts beating in time now.
You stayed like that for a few moments. Him rubbing soothing circles into your back and trying to comprehend what just happened, nerves kicking in at your silence. You breathing in the scent of his woody cologne as your breathing softened.
"Are you okay?" He finally whispered, unable to stop his thumb from tracing your bottom lip when you sat back to look at him, wide eyed and still shaking from the come down of your orgasm.
"Mhm." Your nod was tentative, a funny warmth spreading across your chest at the way his eyes lit up, giving away the grin he was biting his cheek to suppress. "Remind me again why we haven't done this before?"
He stiffened. Because this means more to me than you will ever know...
The tension creeping into the cracks between your bodies made you shift, surprised when you brushed over something which made Hoseok groan.
Adrenaline made you flush as you reached between your legs to grip him through his pants curiously.
"You're still hard." You bit your lip. It drove him crazy.
"Don't worry about me." His laugh was breathy but it faltered when you squeezed his length over the fabric. "I-I'm fine like this."
His cock felt huge in your grip and another bout of lust pooled in your stomach when you realised that you could just slide your panties to the side, loosen the strings of his sweats and easily ride him right there, sure that his girth would stretch you out just how you liked it. And maybe, just maybe, fill the emptiness for good.
"Wanna feel you, though. All of you." Hoseok felt himself melt at the pout on your lips, putty in your hands. Whatever you wanted he'd let you do it. Even if you still weren't his, he knew in that moment that he was irrevocably yours. "Please?"
Your hands found his waistband and he gripped your wrists firmly. You silently wondered what it would be like if he pinned them above your head and had his way with you. But then you caught his concerned expression.
"Are you sure about this? Once we do this we can't go back."
Hoseok still didn't let go after you gave an affirming nod, wanting verbal consent. "I want you, Hoseok."
You could tell that broke him by the fucked out look on his face.
Weak. He was weak when it came to you. And, as he was learning, weak for the way you shimmied his sweats around his thighs and whimpered when his girthy length slapped against the expanse of toned stomach which peeked from below his hoodie. You'd always expected him to be big, the one time you caught him sneaking out of bed after one of your movie nights with a loud and proud boner confirmation enough. But the real thing made you burn with a hunger to sink onto his already leaking cock.
Your small palm was cold when it finally wrapped around his throbbing cock, the sensation a euphoric relief from both the neglect and the years of lusting after this moment. He threw his arm over his eyes, losing himself to the sensation and letting his hips buck into your touch.
Now he was actually here he couldn't think of anything other than the slow slide of your palm down his length, how he wanted to husk that his cock was made for your hand but he knew it wasn't true so he pressed his lips together and listened to the sharp huffs of air which pushed through his nose with every twist of your palm around his engorged head.
"Wait!" Hoseok lurched forward suddenly, fingers digging into your shoulder, face buried and panting in your chest. "Gonna blow my load if you keep that up."
"You don't want to?"
Strands of his hair stuck to his damp forehead and he shook them out of his eyes. His sudden grip on your hips was bruising as he pulled you down into his lap, breath hot against your neck. "Wanna see you fall apart on my cock first."
Hoseok had no idea were the sudden surge of confidence came from. The hormones perhaps or maybe he was just like any other guy, losing himself once he got a hand around his cock. It definitely shouldn't have been the fact that he had his best friend, the girl of his dreams, in his lap and his head was swimming with thoughts of how right this felt even though it was supposed to be so wrong.
"Oh. O-okay." Your core was pulsing again, the authority in Hoseok's voice different from how you were used to. You were quickly realizing you liked the way he smirked when you writhed at his words and braced yourself on his shoulders to pull your panties to the side, ready to just sink down onto his cock then and there.
"Don't." It was firm, commanding. Made you shiver. "Back seat. Now."
You obeyed, practically throwing yourself through the gap in the seats with anticipation, missing Hoseok's warmth during your brief separation until he was hovering over you with a hunger in his eyes that took your breath away. Like he wanted to devour you completely. If he'd asked, you would have let him.
"T-take this off." You mumbled, tugging at the bottom of his hoodie which he pulled over his head with his t-shirt in tow. Hands instantly trailed up his chest, taking in the slight firmness of his shoulders in the dark, not quite remembering when your best friend gotten this broad. There was a pang in your chest. It felt safe here with him, like nothing was wrong with his strong form hovering over you.
By the time he was throwing the pile of fabric in the front seat you were working on your panties, Hoseok's eyes darkening with lust as he watched you kick them off and slide the thin straps of your dress down your arms.
The night air was cool against your nipples, making you gasp. It was a small bliss but you were thankful you didn't wear a bra when Hoseok's bare chest pressed against you skin on skin, instantly warming you.
The drum in Hoseok's chest intensified when he took in your bareness for the first time. His imagination had done no justice. He wanted to commit every inch of you to memory; the perfect swell of your breasts, each soft rise and fall of your chest, soft thighs squeezing around his waist as he gripped the flesh of your ass with a roughness he could no longer curb. Skin warm and flushed and shivering lightly with every delicate touch of his fingers, hair fanned out on the seat like a halo.
Hoseok wanted to say that you were perfect, that he felt like the luckiest man on the planet right now with you laughing at him breathily from where you hid self consciously behind your fingers, a shyness he didn't understand when you looked like this.
He wanted to say that he loved you. To open the car window and scream it into the salty air so that every crashing wave and every grain of sand and every droplet of rain which had started to best down on the car knew it.
But the words wouldn't come so he simply placed a careful kiss to your cheek, roaming downwards and mumbling against your jaw. "Don't hide from me."
The dip of your collar bones proved too enticing to resist, his lips attacking the slightly damp skin and sucking harshly until you were left with a plethora of purple bruises across your neck, the way his teeth grazed your flesh and his tongue laved the burn making your core ache. It was passionate and hungry but somehow tender, as if he wanted to worship every inch of you.
"Hoseok!" You gasped when he found the sweet spot behind your ear as easily as if he had done it a million times before. Like he knew it was there. "What are you doing?"
"Mine." The single word was growled against your jaw line as Hoseok pressed a series of kisses up to your chin, skipping your lips when they parted in waiting in favor of leaving another pretty bruise on the opposite side of your neck. "You hear me? All mine."
Maybe you were lost to the moment or maybe Hoseok's possessive side was the reason your heart started to race, moaning unabashedly now. "Y-yours! I'm yours."
Hoseok couldn't tell if the words went straight to his heart or to his rock hard cock.
Something inside him snapped and he just couldn't hold back any longer, hands running up and down your sides as he kissed down to your breasts, taking a nipple into the heat of his mouth and smirking when you arched into the touch. "Look at you, getting all worked up from just my mouth."
Hands spread your legs roughly and you were at his mercy, enjoying the way he hummed in admiration at your glistening folds.
"All for you." You breathed, believing your words wholeheartedly.
Hoseok's fingers found your sticky clit, stroking with his fingertips lightly. "All for me." He flushed with pride.
"Please fuck me now."
The words he'd always imagined spilling from your lips, breathier in real life he noted. It made him wonder how the other three more sentimental words he wanted to hear would sound.
"Since you asked so nicely." Nerves wracked Hoseok's frame when he realised that this was actually happening, hands shaking as he gripped the base of his cock to line it up with your clenching entrance.
When he finally pushed inside, your warmth swallowing his cock until his hips were flush to yours, it felt like you were finally whole.
The stretch burned, but it soon faded to something close to bliss as you felt every inch of his cock drag against your velvety walls, the head hitting so deep inside you that each thrust took your breath away. It grazed your sweet spot just right, like your bodies were made for one another.
Hoseok didn't give you much time to adjust, wanting to see the way your face twisted with every thrust. Wanting to see how quickly his cock could reduce you to a fucked out mess. "Bet he couldn't fuck you like this."
"W-What?"
"Jungkook." Hoseok licked his lips, trying not to cum when his words made you clench around his sensitive cock. "You were made to take my cock."
"Fuck, Hoseok."
You followed his gaze to where his length slipped out of you, glistening with your arousal, Hoseok running the head through your slit to nudge your clit before it was disappearing into your entrance again. "Look at you, taking my cock so well, hm?"
"Yours." Tears sprung at the corners of your eyes, overwhelmed by the fullness and his sinful mouth. "Only yours."
"Bet he feels so fucking stupid for missing his chance to feel this pretty pussy."
Arms wrapped around his neck, fingers cupping his face and slotting your lips together. Your eyes were shut and it was almost instinctive â did he lean in or did you? â expressing how much you wanted him and how good he was making you feel with a long press to his puckered mouth that felt like rain on a hot summer evening, water breaking a dam. Relief. Like falling into one another's skin.
And every time your hips met skin on skin and you sighed into his mouth, Hoseok felt his heart swell. Even with the expletives slipping past his lips every now and again, he fucked you with a fondness that consumed every inch of his being, one which he felt when he saw you from across the room or when you turned up at his door unexpectedly in the middle of the night.
Love. He hoped you could feel it with every roll of his hips because he couldn't make the words come out.
Then you were reaching a second high, eyes rolling back and soft mewls of overstimulation caressing his ears as you clenched impossibly tight around him and he fell over the edge alongside you, face falling into the crook of your neck as he coated your walls.
In the few moments after, with you pulling him close and his chest pressed to yours, he could feel your erratic heart beat against his skin; and Hoseok swore the final pieces of his own heart fluttered straight out of his chest and into your palms.
Just you, him, and the rolling waves that swelled and crashed achingly in time with every pump of his heart.
But all good things have to end eventually. It was late. You were tired. He had work in the morning. You weren't in love.
There were tissues in the glove box and he helped you clean up, pulling his hoodie over your head when you started to shiver. If you closed your eyes and breathed in his scent it was like his arms were still around you. Hoseok never complained when his own arms prickled with a chill at the loss of your warm body pressed to his.
Then your head was on his shoulder again, both arms wrapped around his waist as you gazed off across the ocean, breathing soft with a hazy smile resting on your lips. The you he was used to back somewhat, if he ignored how much better he knew you now than ever before.
"I love you, you know." Hoseok sounded choked. He didn't mean to.
"I know." A few beats of silence. "Thank you. For making me feel better."
His inhale was shaky as he brushed a few strands of hair from your face, unable to stop the corners of his lips turning up when you glanced up at him through your lashes even despite the hollowness in his chest. "How about I take you to see that movie instead, huh?"
"I'd like that."
And for a blissful moment Hoseok thought that things might be different now.
He clung to that maybe for the short drive home and while he carried your sleeping form into your apartment, letting himself in with the spare key he kept on his keychain and when he tucked you into bed with your shoes placed neatly beside the door.
He believed it even harder when you gave him a sleepy kiss goodbye.
And even when you sent him a mirror picture nearly a week later and he said you looked lovely like he always did while he hoped and he hoped that your date with Park Jimin would be as disastrous as the last, he maintained a slither of hope.
Because one thing would never be different: Hoseok was weak when it came to you.

#btssmutclub#bts smut#hoseok smut#bts#hoseok fanfiction#hoseok angst#bts fanfic#bts fanfiction#bts imagine#hoseok imagine#bts scenario#hoseok scenario#kwordsmiths#btswriterscollective#<3 love
836 notes
·
View notes
Text
Big Bang (Sort of) Editing Story [Day 68]
I started writing this fic while editing my Big Bang story, but am going to continue doing it for other things now that Kill Dear is out. I will write and publish 100 words of the story every time I finish doing whatever task Iâm doing. If youâd like to block these proceedings, please feel free to block the tag proofread stories. I will reblog this post with the parts of the story I do today. Edited chapters are linked; everything else Iâve done so far is under the cut.
My Master Post Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 Part 9 Part 10 Part 11 Part 12 Part 13 Part 14 Part 15 Part 16 Part 17 Part 18 Part 19 Part 20 Part 21 Part 22 Part 23 Part 24 Part 25 Part 26 Part 27 Part 28 Part 29 Part 30
Had an early doctorâs appointment today so Iâm tired, and the tests done made things feel worse, so idk how long this is going to go, but I want to get at least a bit of my work done. Also brain is not running at full capacity... so if I just disappear it means I forgot I was doing something, laid down, and fell asleep and/or zoned out.
Chapter 31
Logan waited for a while after Patton left to check on Virgil, but the two never resurfaced. It was odd, Patton would usually remember to come back and get Logan or at least tell them where they were. With a sigh, Logan climbed to his feet to go find them. It took him a while to weave his way through the maze of bushes to them especially because they were suspiciously quiet (Well, suspicious for Patton. Virgil was often unnervingly quiet when alone.) Luckily, he knew the bushes enough after all of these years not to get lost and managed to find the two after a few minutes.
âAh,â he said, immediately identifying the reason for Patton disappearing.
 âLogan!â Patton said, his voice excited, but also quieter than normal. âWe found a kitty!â
âI can see that,â Logan responded, taking a step closer. The cat hissed at him in response. The hissing was so intense and wild that heâd suspect the thing was feral if it wasnât happily on Virgilâs lap having had itâs head in Pattonâs lap before Logan had approached.
âNo,â Virgil told the animal as though it could understand words. âThatâs Logan. Be nice.â
The cat still glared at him and swished itâs tail back and forth threateningly. Virgil pet the top of itâs head and it broke eye contact with Logan to purr.
 Patton seemed delighted by the purring, reaching to stroke under the thingâs chin carefully. âWe should give her a name!â Patton said.
Virgil frowned. âI thought her name was Ghost Kitty.â
âThat is âGhost Kittyâ?â Logan asked skeptically. From what Patton had said about that cat, it was terrified of people and no one could ever get near it, even him. Now it was in Virgilâs lap?
âBut that was a temporary name,â Patton said, âfor before we officially met her. Now we have to give her a real name.â
âDo not give it a name,â Logan said. âYou will get attached.â
 âHow do you name a cat?â Virgil asked.
âDo not name it,â Logan said.
âYou give them names based on their personalities, how they look, or even just because itâs a cute name,â Patton explained. âLike, remember Mittens? I named her Mittens because she has white fur and black paws!â
Virgil looked at the cat. âSheâs completely black,â he said.
Patton hummed. âSo, we could give her a name based on that like Midnight or Shadow.â
âThose are fine,â Virgil said.
âNo, no,â Patton said. âIâm just giving you examples. You get to name her yourself.â
âThis is a bad idea,â Logan said.
 âJust throw out some names,â Patton said. âAnything you can think of.â
âUh,â Virgil said. âKnife.â
ââŠJust Knife?â Patton asked.
âNightmare.â Virgil seemed to think about it. âNo, thatâs mean.â
âHow about things you like?â Patton suggested.
âAlfredo?â
Oh no, Logan thought, he was worse than Patton at cat naming.
âGood start,â Patton said. âLogan, do you have any suggestions.â
âCat,â Logan said.
âReal suggestions,â Patton scolded.
Logan sighed and thought for a moment. âAphrodite.â
âCatphrodite!â
Logan glared at him. âHelena.â
âHelenpaw.â
âClaudia.â
âClawdia.â
âPersephone.â
Patton smiled at him, cheerfully.
ââŠDamnit!â
Patton turned to Virgil again. âLike that! They donât even have to be serious. Like, uh, you could name her Madam Fluffywuffykins the Great!â
âDo not name her that,â Logan said, scrunching up his nose.
 Logan sat on the ground, the cat eyeing him, but no longer hissing. Logan gently guided them towards more sensible names despite Patton trying his hardest to drag them into stupidity.
Virgil still didnât quite get it. He mostly tried to name it after foodstuff, and often not even appropriate foodstuff such as âCornâ and âAcorn Squashâ and âSandwichâ and occasionally would drop in semi violent ones such as âRazor,â âNightshadeâ and âVoid.â Patton suggested names like âFluffers,â âBobetteâ and âDarlingâ as well as some that were puns. Logan tried to direct them towards more sensible ones like âSalemâ and even went so low as to suggest the contrary âSnowball.â
 It quickly seemed to become less about actually naming the cat and more of a game. Patton had taught Virgil about playing with cats and had even gotten out a ball of yarn he cared around for his crafts. Both Virgil and the cat seemed to find endless entertainment with that. Logan hoped Patton had another ball of yarn that color because, he was never going to get that ball back.
The barrage of names fizzled out into naming things around them like âLeafâ and âBushâ until they stopped suggesting names altogether. Patton and Logan sat back and watched Virgil play with the cat.
 Logan watched as they stopped playing suddenly and Virgil and the cat squinted at each other. âMarisol,â Virgil said, pulling the name out of nowhere. âThatâs her name.â He said it with a certainty that was surprising considering how heâd treated the naming process with confusion and caution earlier. If Logan did not know better, his tone of voice would indicate that the cat, or Marisol he guessed, had gotten bored of them coming up with stupid names and decided to tell him her actual name herself.
The cat made a sound and batted at Virgilâs face without claws to grab back his attention.
 He turned back to it and bopped its face with a finger in kind. It attacked his finger, but in a clearly playful matter as it still did not extend itâs claws and its teeth did not draw blood.
âThatâs a great name, Virgil,â Patton said.
âMuch more pleasant than any that Patton suggested all afternoon,â Logan said. He received an elbow to the side for his quip.
âA pretty name for a pretty kitty,â Patton said, scooting over to where Virgil was sat and attempting to pet Marisolâs head. Marisol, however, was too keyed up and batted at the hand.
 âI love you too!â Patton said.
Logan rolled his eyes, but he had long since resigned himself to watching the two of them play with and coo over the cat for the rest of the day.
Eventually, though, it started to get darker. Even after Logan pointed this out, it still took over an hour for them to relent and leave the bush maze to go to the door. The problem was of course, that the cat had managed to grow very attached to Virgil in the last few hours and she followed them all the way to the door with manipulatively heart breaking mews.
 âYouâve got to stay out here,â Virgil said, when they got to the castle door. He pet her ear softly and she shoved her head into his hand. âIâm sorry. I donât have anywhere to put you.â He sounded horribly sad about that fact and Logan felt himself shift uncomfortably. âI basically live in a closet and Logan doesnât like cats in his room anyway.â
Logan immediately felt unreasonably guilty, probably more so because Logan did not think Virgil was trying to make him feel guilty. ââŠBring the dammed thing inside.â
Virgil blinked up at him. âWhat?â
âIt will get cold soon anyway,â Logan said.
He frowned at Logan from where he was crouched. âBut you donât like fur in your roomâŠâ
âI will have to find a potion that works,â he said with a sigh, âand weâll have to say itâs mine to the guards and Father since it will be staying in my room, but it is yours in every other way. That means you are going to feed it, clean it, and clean up after it.â
Virgil nodded immediately and swooped Marisol up in his arms. The cat went without complaint. âThank you!â he said. âI love her.â
âI know you do,â Logan said, already regretting it already. Yet, he couldnât bring himself to even consider recanting the offer considering how happy Virgil seemed to be. They had a cat now, he guessed.
 Chapter 32
âWhat are you doing?â Helen asked a few minutes after her son walked into the kitchen and started looking around as though he were trying to find something. It was a few hours into the afternoon, and she and a few workers were already prepping for dinner.
âUh,â Patton said. âHave you seen Virgil?â
âNo,â Helen said. âWhy.â
âEr⊠Logan and I sorta, lost him,â Patton said. He was wringing his hands anxiously. Helen put down the knife in her hand.
âWhat do you mean you lost him?â she asked.
âWell, see, we were trying to teach him how to play hide and seek, um, but then we didnât think to tell him that he eventually had to come out if we didnât find him, and now we havenât seen him since breakfast.â
 âHe didnât know what tag is?â she asked. That was just one more thing to add to the list of why Helen worried about Virgil and where he came from. Every morsel of information sheâd managed to wring from Patton despite his evasions made her lists of concerns grow larger, even little things like him not knowing about simple childhood games. Actually, thinking of concerning things having to do with Virgil. âWait, so he hasnât eaten lunch.â
âUm, we donât know that,â Pattonâs mouth said while his eyes said âno.â
âHe needs to be on a consistent diet, especially when heâs still taking the malnutrition potion,â she scolded.
 âI know, Mama, I know,â Patton said. âIâm trying to find him. Iâd kinda hoped heâd gotten hungry and snuck down here. He probably wouldnât want to risk being caught stealing food though.â
Helen grimaced. Yet another concerning thing.
âWait! I have an idea, Iâll be right back.â Patton turned and ran out of the room. Helen frowned at the space heâd been and finished chopping the carrot on the cutting board in front of her. If it had been any other person in the castle missing, Helen wouldnât have worried, but she had literally never seen Virgil without Patton and/or Logan by his side. Even when heâd gone to help Jeff can some fruit, Logan had reportedly hung around to read a book.
 Considering that Logan had never exactly been clingy even with Patton, she imagined that either Virgil asked, or Logan thought he should stay with him for his comfort. So, she was surprised that he was apparently hidden away somewhere in the castle where neither of the other kids could find him.
Still thinking about this, she walked over to the entrance to the cellar below the kitchen where they stored most of the vegetables, planning to grab some more carrots. She was confused for a moment when she heard movement from deeper in the pantry. She reached over and touched the panel near the door that controlled the magic lights.
 The newly illuminated figure startled as the lights came on, whipping around to stare at her with wide eyes.
âVirgil?â she asked.
âSorry,â he said immediately, taking a step back.
âItâs fine,â she said immediately, âbut what are you doing here?â
He considered her for a long moment, but apparently, she passed some sort of mental test, because he relaxed, at least as much as heâd ever relaxed in her presence. âWhere are we?â he asked.
Her brow knit together. âThe cellar under the kitchen,â she said, âYou donât know that?â
He shook his head.
âThe only entrance is from the kitchen.â Now that she thought about it, she hadnât seen him go through the kitchen at any point.
 âNo, itâs not,â Virgil said. âThereâs a tunnel.â
âA-a tunnel?â she asked. Actually, taking a closer look at him, he seemed a bit grimy. He had dust all over his front and dirt on his nose. She thought he might even have a couple of cobwebs in his hair.
âYep,â he said.
âWhereâs the tunnel?â she asked.
âItâs right over here,â he said. He took a couple of steps and pointed to the ground. There was an open square hole there that clearly had been made a long time ago but which she had never noticed in all of her time working here.
 âHow did you find this?â she asked.
âWe were playing hide and seek,â Virgil explained. âLogan said I could hide anywhere inside the castle. I hid on top of a dresser upstairs in some unused sitting room. There was a hole in the wall above it, so I climbed into it. Then, I crawled a little bit and it let out into a hidden passage in the walls. I wandered around in it until I found another hole in one of the walls. I thought it was a way out, so I squeezed into it, but it took me to a different hallway where I found an old room. There was a different hole in that room that had probably been covered by something because it was in the floor but whatever it was had rotted away. I crawled though it into a tunnel and came out here.â
 She couldnât help but laugh a bit at his explanation. âWell, it sounds like you went on an adventure,â she said, âbut Patton and Logan have been trying to find you. You missed lunch.â
He tilted his head at her. âI know. I was supposed to hide.â
âYes,â she explained, âbut you are supposed to come out at some point if they canât find you for things like food.â
âOh,â he said.
âThey probably should have explained,â she said. âFor now, why donât we get you something to eat? You must be hungry.â
Virgil frowned. âBut I missed lunch.â
âYou can still eat even though itâs not in normal hours,â she said. âYou could even if you had made it to lunch.â
 âReally?â he asked, he looked tragically confused by this offer.
âOf course, sweetie,â she said. âIn fact, I insist you get something good to eat right now. How about I made you a grilled ham and cheese sandwich? Maybe some cookies too!â
Virgil titled his head. âYou are Pattonâs mother,â he stated.
Helen laughed softly. âHe gets its all from me,â she said. âWe should probably go find him and tell him youâre okay. He was worried.â
âI didnât mean to worry him,â Virgil said with a frown.
âI know,â Helen said. âItâs okay. Heâll probably laugh when he figures out where youâve been, and Logan will interrogate you all about the secret passageways.â He seemed happy about the prospect of seeing his friends. âCome on, letâs go upstairs for a bit,â she said.
 Chapter 33
Pattonâs mom had already made Virgil sit down at the small table in the corner of the kitchen and had handed him a sandwich by the time Patton barreled into the kitchen, Logan coming after him at a more sedate pace.
âVirgil!â he said, sounding surprised and relieved.
âPatton,â Pattonâs mom scolded. âNo cats in the kitchen.â Patton had brought Marisol in with him and had let her go as soon as heâd seen Virgil. She immediately plodded over to him and hoped onto the table to sniff at his face in greeting.
âBut sheâs the princess!â Patton argued.
âNo,â Logan said.
 âYes, she is!â Patton said.
âThe stupid cat is not a princess.â
âDonât be mean to your little sister, Logan.â
âI regret every life decision that has led me to this point.â
While Logan and Patton were distracted squabbling and Pattonâs mom was distracted watching them squabble, Virgil tore off a bit of the ham in his sandwich and offered it to Marisol. Marisol gracefully took it from his grip and ate it.
âSo, this is Loganâs new cat Iâve been hearing about?â Pattonâs mom asked.
âIndeed,â Logan said, his lips thinned. He and Marisol were mostly amicable when alone with just them and Virgil, but Patton had a habit of cooing over the kitten and needling Logan into being irritated.
 âMmm, yeah,â Pattonâs mom said. She glanced over at Virgil right as Marisol basically slammed her face into his chin in a bid to get pets. âYour cat.â She shook her head. âBut Princess Kitten or not, I do not want fur in dinner,â she said.
âSorry,â Patton said, honestly not sounding sorry at all. Virgil was always a bit surprised when the insolent shrug garnered nothing more that a scowl that did not reach Pattonâs momâs eyes. âI thought she could help me find Virgil, but you already found him.â He turned to Virgil. âWhere have you been all day?â
 âFound a tunnel,â Virgil said. He had to use one hand to hold Marisol back from his sandwich as he took another bite, but then gave her a bite of cheese.
âYou found what?â Logan asked.
âThereâs a tunnel under the cellar,â Virgil said. âIt goes to an old closed up room and also to a set of secret passageways.â It was a bit of a security risk honestly, though clearly no one had used it in years by how dirty it was. He did plan to go back into it and make sure the sprawling tunnels didnât go to anywhere more dangerous like the royal wing.
 âA closed-up room?â Logan said. He could see a bit of curiosity already building in his eyes.
âYeah,â Virgil said. âWhere the door used to be seemed like it had been bricked over.â
âReally? Can you show me.â
âSure,â Virgil answered.
âAh, perhaps we should be a bit more cautious about climbing through random tunnels we donât know the stability of,â Pattonâs mom said.
Loganâs frown edged on a pout.
âTalk to your father,â she said. âIâm sure he can get someone who understands these things so you can safely investigate.â
âIt was safe enough for Virgil,â Logan pointed out.
 âNo, Logan.â
He sighed but seemed to concede. That was another strange thing about living here. By all rights Logan didnât have to obey anyone except the king, but he often listened to those around him, not just the adults but Patton as well. It was interesting though it sometimes made the hierarchy hard to figure out. Virgil did sometimes stress out about the hypothetical situation where he got conflicting orders from two people, and he wouldnât know which one to obey. So far it hadnât been a problem luckily. They always seemed to work it out amongst themselves in some give and take social interaction that was a bit too complex for him to understand.
 Patton walked over to where Virgil was sitting. âIâm glad your safe,â he said. âWe should probably put a time limit on hide and seek in the future, so you know when to come out.â
âDid I win?â Virgil asked. Heâd honestly forgotten theyâd been playing a game until Pattonâs mom had asked how heâd found his way into the cellar.
Patton laughed. âIâd say so, yeah,â he replied. He leaned over to kiss Virgilâs forehead, but drew back immediately with a pinched expression. âYou are⊠very dirty,â he said, rubbing his mouth.
Virgil nodded. âYour mom made me sit on a tablecloth,â he said gesturing to the fabric sheâd laid over the chair.
 Patton snorted out a laugh. âWeâll get you into the bath when youâre done eating and you can tell us all about your little adventure.â
âI would also like to hear about your discoveries,â Logan said. âThough you are not allowed to sit on the bed until you do not have spider webs in your hair.â
Pattonâs eyes widened and he jumped away from Virgil, startling both Virgil and Marisol. The latter hopped from the table onto Virgilâs lap. âSpiders?!â
Virgil tilted his head at him in confusion.
âHe isnât a fan of spiders,â Logan informed him, his voice amused at Pattonâs reaction.
 Apparently deciding that she was no longer startled, but more confused by the noises Patton had just made, Marisol jumped out of Virgilâs lap to investigate, wrapping her way around Pattonâs legs. He bent down to pat her back, though he still looked a bit startled.
âYour cat, huh?â Pattonâs mom asked Logan once again. Virgil studied her. She had apparently missed Logan mentioning that he allowed Virgil on the bed. Or perhaps Logan was correct in his insistence that it wasnât actually that big of a deal here. Virgil would rather not test that assumption, however, so was glad that it had been distracted from by Pattonâs outburst.
 âCreepy, crawly death dealers,â Patton mumbled into Marisolâs fur, having picked her back up. Virgil made a note to not inform Patton of all of the different types of spiders heâd seen skittering around in the castle walls today. Maybe heâd talk about them with Logan once Patton left. Heâd probably be interested. Virgil had seen some heâd never seen before! Logan probably could even help him figure out what their names were. âYouâll protect me, wonât you kitty?â Patton asked Marisol.
She made a little âburrrrâ sound in response, which Patton seemed to take a confirmation.
âAw thank you, baby! Such a good baby.â
50234
Virgil popped the rest of the sandwich into his mouth. Pattonâs mom turned away and grabbed a plate stacked with cookies. She handed it to Logan. âTake these, and please get the health hazards out of my kitchen,â she requested.
Logan took them without complaint. âCome on, Virgil,â he said. âLetâs go get you clean.â
âWeâre going to need so much soap,â Patton said.
Virgil looked down at himself. âI can go outside and get most of it off if you get me a bucket of water,â he offered.
âVirgil, itâs below freezing,â Logan said as though that had a baring on what heâd just said. Logan sighed. âNo. Bathtub.â Virgil shrugged. âHonestly,â Logan said. He turned with the plate of cookies in his hand, clearly expecting to be followed. âYouâre not going to catch your death pouring a bucket of water over yourself in the cold when there are literally over a hundred perfectly good bathtubs in this castle. For goodness sakes.â And well, Virgil wasnât going to complain.
 Chapter 34
Patton, to be completely honest, was not all that interested in the room that Virgil had found. Beyond just the fact that it would definitely have creepy crawly death dealers in it, he really did not understand the intrigue. If it had just been him, he probably would have just let a castle worker deal with it, but it was not just him. Logan was ecstatic with the prospect of investigating a secret in the castle. People who didnât know him well may not believe it considering he spent most of his time with his nose in a book, but he was an adventurer at heart.
 Thomas had been easily swayed into finding someone to help tear down part of the wall into the secret tunnel near the room (so no one would have to crawl through the kitchen cellar like Virgil). It had taken a few days, however, and Logan was practically bouncing off the walls waiting. Virgil, despite having already seen the room before, also seemed excited, though if that was because of his own curiosity or because he was just excited that Logan seemed so exited remained to be seen.
âThey are silly, arenât they,â Patton asked Princess Marisol. He was laying on his stomach on Loganâs bed and Princess Marisol had just put her little paw on his nose.
 âYes, I agree,â he said. âDonât they know that weâre literally going to be 2 feet away from the normal hallway?â
âIt is not silly,â Logan defended himself. âAny number of things could go wrong.â He sounded far too excited about the prospect of something going terribly wrong. âThe tunnels could cave in and block off the exit or there could be some unknown pathogen in the air.â
Patton did not ruin his fun by mentioning that Loganâs dad had definitely basically baby proofed the tunnels for them ahead of time. Instead, he just said, âDonât let Virgil hear you say that sort of thing. It will just stress him out.â
 âYes, yes, of course,â he said, waving off Pattonâs concerns as he mulled over two different weird green planty things (potion ingredients, Patton assumed) before setting one aside and sticking the other in his bag.
âSo silly,â Patton cooed at the cat. Logan let out a huff but did not choose to say anything about it this time.
Speaking of silly, Virgil came back from Loganâs bathroom then, and Patton tried not to giggle. âIs this right?â Virgil asked, sounding and looking confused. Logan, in his overexcitement about adventure had commissioned Virgil an outfit that actually fit. Said outfit, however, very much made it look more like Virgil was going on a safari instead of a two-foot detour from the normal castle hallway.
 âAlmost,â Logan said, âHere, let me.â Logan started straightening everything out and flattening the collar, reminding Patton of an overbearing parent on picture day. Virgil accepted the fussing without protest. It was adorable. Well, the outfit was ridiculous, but still, adorable. âThere,â Logan said. âI think weâre ready to go now.â
It was about time. Patton was sure people were already waiting for them downstairs. Patton got up and patted Princess Marisol on the head. She looked up at them with interest.
âYou can stay here, sweetie,â Patton told here. She seemed to consider it and then hopped down from the bed to go rub up against Virgil.
 Patton guessed she was coming. It didnât matter too much since Logan had given her a magical collar that allowed her to open most doors in the castle and everyone knew she was the royal cat now, so if she decided she wanted to come back to the room and nap, she could. (She was very aware of the power she held.)
She pranced happily by Virgilâs side all the way down the steps to the first floor of the castle. She was such a good kitty.
Well, she did hiss angrily at everyone who came too close to them, but still, a very good kitty.
 Patton did lean down and pick her up so they could actually talk to the man waiting for them at the large hole in the wall. Logan went to talk to the castle worker while Virgil half hid behind Patton. He was clearly listening very intently to the conversation however, at least more intently than Patton was. Patton was busy shaking his head fondly.
âYes, yes, Princess,â he said to the cat. âI know we do not trust the strangers, but I promise this stranger is perfectly safe.â
âHow do you know?â Virgil asked.
âHis name is Chester and Iâve known him since I was 9.â
 This seemed to slightly alleviate Virgilâs suspicion, but Princess Marisol still seemed antsy. Patton really needed to start slowly introducing the both of them to more people.
Logan finished talking with Chester after a few moments and it was time to climb through the hole in the wall. He wished he saw in the tunnel whatever Logan with his excited eyes and bounce to his step obviously saw. Or even that was more comfortable in the dark closed in space as Virgil obviously was. As it was, Pattonâs nose scrunched up at the thought off all of the spiders that could be living everywhere in the secret tunnel, but he pushed through.
 The entrance to the tunnel had been made only a little bit from the room Virgil had mentioned and Chester had led them through it after only a couple of seconds. As Patton had suspected, the room was already lit up and probably cleaned a little bit by the people who had cut into the wall, not that he was complaining.
Virgil was still clinging a bit to Pattonâs shirt, though it seemed to be less out of anxiety at this point and more out of a desire to stick close. He was peering around curiously at the lit-up space. He probably hadnât seen much of it in the dark when heâd been here before.
 Yet, his curiosity was nothing compared to how excited Logan seemed to be. Now Patton may have not been interested in the room itself, but he was entertained by how interested Logan was and was happy to encourage that.
âWhat do you think this place is?â he asked Logan.
Logan hummed contemplatively, eyes looking around. âWell,â he said. âItâs a bedroom clearly, and old. Considering the location it is in in the castle, the size, the decorations, and itâs likely age, Iâd imagine it was a bedroom of a royal family member. This used to be the royal wing three royal lines ago.â
 âBearing that in mind, there are a couple of likely possibilities for the origin of the room as well as the reason it was sealed up, but we will need to investigate more in order to come to an actual conclusion.â He had already placed the bag heâd brought on the ground and was going through it, pulling out things that Patton did not recognize. He also got a piece of paper and sat on the floor to start to sketch.
âWhat are you doing?â Virgil asked.
âIâm sketching the floorplan of the room,â Logan said. âI will then put a grid on it so we can investigate while being sure that we arenât missing anything.â
 Virgil seemed uninterested in this part of the adventure, instead electing to go poking around by himself. Princess Marisol squirmed out of Pattonâs arms to go follow him. Patton swore that he only looked away from those two for 5 seconds, but the next thing he knew he heard metal clicking against metal.
âOh,â Patton said, eyes wide when he saw what Virgil was fiddling with. âHoney, you probably shouldnât touchâŠâ
The old but fancy looking chest that had been at the end of the remains of the bed creaked open. Virgil sneezed as a cloud of dust puffed out of it. âHuh,â he said studying the contents. âThereâs a skull in here.â
 âOh, I donât like this adventure anymore,â Patton commented.
Logan was on his feet within moments. âLet me see,â he said eagerly.
âWhat if itâs cursed?â Patton pointed out.
âThen Iâll just break the curse,â Logan waved him off. âOh, itâs just a horse skull,â Logan said, sounding disappointed. âAnd also what seemed to be potion ingredients. Though they seem very fresh considering the state of the room.â
âMaybe we should get someone else toâŠâ
Logan already had both arms inside the chest and was pulling things out of it. âThis chest must have some sort of stasis effect to it.â
 He started pulling things out to look at them before setting them on the floor with no caution. âWell,â he said, âthat answers the question of what this room is.â
âIt does?â Patton asked.
âAh, yes, between the horse skull and the potion ingredients, this is obviously the bedroom of Princess Marianne Elicia. She was the third child of King Simon IV and was quite the fan of horses.â
ââŠSo she kept a horse skull in a stasis chest in her bedroom?â Patton asked.
âOf course,â Logan said. âBack when her family was in power, magic was outlawed and had quite the stigma against it, but she ended up learning magic and become quite proficient.â
 âItâs debated what exactly happened when her father found out about her activities. Some sources say that she was executed silently by her father, but others say she managed to escape with the head of the stables but not before putting a curse on the country of Prijaznia. That is until she or one of her bloodline sits on the throne, every royal line will end in madness and blood by the 5th seated monarch before an heir is born.â
âIsnât that something you should be worried about?â Virgil asked.
Logan shrugged. âItâs just a myth,â he said. âBesides Iâm 6th in the line, so there really isnât any concern.â
52142
âThere are a lot of interesting things in here,â Logan said, still focused on the chest. âNot to mention the books. Weâll have to be careful with those though since they donât appear to be in stasis.â
Logan pulled the horse skull out and set it on the floor making Patton wince.
âMarisol no!â he said as Princess Marisol immediately went to go sniff at it. He swooped her up in his arms. âHow long are we staying in this creepy room?â Patton asked.
âPatton, we just got here,â Logan said.
âWe just got here and already found a skull!â
âYes! Exactly!â
Patton groaned into Princess Marisolâs fur even as she tried wiggle away to go back and investigate the skull. This was going to be a long day.
 Chapter 35
Logan was surprised when he woke up alone in bed. Heâd grown to anticipate waking to a smaller body unrelentingly clinging to his in the past couple of weeks. Confused he sat up and peered around his bedroom. He wouldnât have seen Virgil with the way he melted into the darkness if it he hadnât heard the sound of purring coming from near the window. He could just barely make out a dark blob shifting up and down at the cat kneaded at a different blob sitting mostly hidden behind the thick curtain.
âVirgil?â Logan questioned. âWhat are you doing?â
 âItâs snowing,â was the answer.
âThat is not an answer,â Logan grumbled at the ceiling. With a sigh, he pulled himself out of bed. It was a bit chilly in here, he thought. The temperature must have dipped suddenly and intensely enough that the runes keeping the castle at a warm enough temperature hadnât caught up yet. He pulled one of the blankets off of the top of his bed to wrap around his shoulders as he approached the window. There wasnât much light outside, the stars and moon covered by clouds, but there were some lanterns lit for the night guard who patrolled the outside. âOh,â he said in surprise. âItâs really snowing.â
 It had been colder but not quite cold enough for snow to stick the day before, so it came as a surprise when he saw snow was piling up quite high to the point where familiar paths outside his window had disappeared.
âI donât like it,â Virgil informed him.
âWhy not?â Logan asked.
âItâs cold,â Virgil answered. It was clear in his tone that in Virgilâs opinion âcoldâ was a horrible insult to the concept of snow. Logan quirked a half smile and his attention was drawn to the fact that it was quite cold right here close to the window.
 Frowning, he pulled at the blanket around his shoulder so he could wrap it and his arm around the lump that was Virgil. He brushed the boyâs hand when he did so and found it was like ice.
âYouâre freezing!â Logan said. âHow long have you been by the window?â
âI dunno,â he replied.
Logan was already tugging at him. âYou need to get back in bed,â he said.
Virgil obeyed the pulling at his arms even as he frowned. âIâve been colder than this before,â he said.
âThat actually doesnât make me feel better,â Logan replied dryly as he shooed him towards the bed.
 He took the thicker blanket that usually stayed folded at the end of the bed and pulled it up over Virgil before climbing into bed beside him.
âThere,â Logan said, rubbing Virgilâs arms through the fabric of the sweater he wore to bed. He was glad he wasnât wearing a t-shirt at least. âThe runes for heating the castle should catch up within a few hours, but until then this should do. Assuming we donât sit by the freezing window for an undetermined amount of time.â
âI donât like the cold,â Virgil told him.
Logan sighed. âThen why did you sit by the window?â
 Virgil shrugged and ducked his head a bit. Logan reached out to grab his hands to help him warm more but was surprised when one of the hands was much warmer than the other. He found his fingers were clutching a crescent shaped stone: the protection charm theyâd made. Logan knew that he kept it in his pocket most of the time, but he didnât normally see him holding it like this. It was warm to the touch, of course, indicating the safety of the room around them.
Logan looked over his face. âAre youâŠâ he said. âScared of the snow?â
 âI donât like the cold,â he said once again.
âYouâre scared of the winter,â Logan concluded. He looked at Virgil who was far too small for his age and seemed surprised at every casual act of kindness. It was clear that his basic needs were far from being met before he came here. Logan had to wonder what winter usually meant for him. His experiences were doubtlessly very different from Loganâs own. âThat makes sense,â he acknowledged, âbut you donât need to be scared of it here. The castle is always perfectly warm and safe in the winter and Mr. Deknis and Ms. Heart work hard during the other seasons to make sure we have plenty of food. There is nothing to fear here.â
 He did not seem convinced.
âYou donât even have to go outside if you donât want to,â Logan promised. âThe castle is plenty big if youâd like to stay inside all winter long. It was made for the winter even without the magic devices that keep it warm. We have fireplaces and well insulated rooms even if those that ends up failing.â Logan pulled open the hand that had the protection charm just to transfer it to his other hand to warm it. âThough, while no one would force you to go outside, the snow isnât always bad.â
âYes it is,â Virgil said, his voice sure.
 âNot all the time,â Logan insisted. âSome people love the snow.â
âTheyâre stupid.â
Logan laughed. âIt can be fun for a while with the right equipment if you have someplace to get warm again afterwards. Royal duties slow down during the winter and Patton tends to come up with all sorts of games for both the inside and the outside to pass the time. Heâs particularly proficient at snowball fights, at least against me.â
âWhatâs that?â he asked.
âPlay fighting,â Logan answered. âLike pillow fights, but snow.â
âIâll stick with the pillows,â he replied.
âAnd then thereâs a hill to sled down on the western side of the castle, and people like to build snowmen along the path.â
âWhat are snowmen?â Virgil asked.
 Theyâre temporary statues made out of packed snow,â Logan explained. âTypically, theyâre made of three different sized balls of snow: the largest being the base and the smallest the âheadâ though there are some variations. After building them one typically decorates them with different articles of clothing and objects found lying around. Itâs usually sticks and rocks for the face and then things like extra hats and scarfs for decoration.â He smiled softly. âWhen my Pa was alive, we used to steal my Dadâs crown and fanciest robes. Sometimes Pa would steal it right off of Dadâs head and weâd run away. Weâd find a secluded area of the castle yards and build the biggest snowman we could as quickly as we could before we got caught. Heâd usually end up letting us keep the robes, but weâd have to give the crown back since some of the metals in it would rust when wet.â
 âThat soundsâŠâ Virgilâs nose twitched. âfun if you take away the touching snow part.â
Logan laughed. âIt is fun,â he said. âEven with the touching snow part. Though, I admit that some of the ability for it to be entertaining does come from the fact that we could warm up afterwards with ease. Youâll enjoy Pattonâs motherâs constant offering of hot chocolate during the season even if you never go outside, Iâm sure.â
âHot chocolate?â Virgil asked intrigued. His dark eyes shone brightly in the little light coming through the window. It was clear he could guess something about the drink just by the name and enjoyed the implications.
 Logan smiled fondly. âIt is a hot drink,â he explained. âItâs a warm drink made out of milk and chocolate. I can get you some to try in the morning.â
Virgil nodded, eyes still wide with interest.
âFor now, we should sleep though,â Logan said. âAre you warm enough? I can get more blankets.â
âIâm fine,â he said.
âGood,â Logan said, reaching up and adjusting the blanket over them once more, tucking it around Virgil a little bit for good measure. âGoodnight Virgil,â he said.
âGoodnight,â he replied softly. Logan reached under the blankets to grab the hand that was still slightly chilly from the window between his own. Virgilâs eyes slipped closed after a moment as he nuzzle his face into the pillow. At some point they both drifted off to sleep.
 Chapter 36
Thomas had already been well aware that winter was on the way, but he and the rest of the castle occupants had been surprised at how intensely and suddenly it had come on. Most things were ready for the winter, but not all of them had been initiated. The fireplaces that took some pressure off the castle heating runes were cleaned out and ready, but they hadnât been started yet. The stables for different animals on the grounds had been checked over and staff assignments had been made, but most were still in far out fields. Staff that went home for the winter months had been dismissed, but there were a few stragglers that would have to be helped home before things got worse.
 Heâd gone out to the main stable to talk to the three workers that were the heads of different areas of animal husbandry to make sure a plan to get everything to where it needed to be soon was in place. It took a while to figure out considering that theyâd expected a little more time before the first major snowfall. Thomas also asked them to make sure all of the workersâ homes were in good enough condition for the weather. Ranch hands typically had homes on castle grounds but not in the castle themselves since they needed to be close to the animals. Thomas knew at least half a dozen of those who spent most of their times out in the fields were the type to forgot to maintain their homes because they preferred camping amongst the animals in the summer months and then would be in for a bad time when snow began to fall.
 There should be enough extra rooms in the castle if they needed a place to stay until repairs could be done.
Those conversations took a good couple of hours, before Thomas was satisfied. Before trudging back to the castle through the still falling snow, he made a point to stop at one specific horse stall in the main stable. The horse turned his head to see Thomas when he stopped in front of his stall and puffed out a rather disaffected snort before sticking his head over the gate so Thomas could pat his nose. âHello, Mr. Apples,â Thomas said.
 The horse seemed to conclude heâd tolerated Thomasâs petting enough and ducked his head to nudge at his torso. Thomas rolled his eyes. âYes, yes,â he said. âI brought you an apple. Some things never change.â He reached into his pocket to grab the red apple heâd brought the white Arabian. âAt least you donât bite me anymore.â He paused, apple slice in hand and eyed the horseâs nose suspiciously. âDo not bite me,â he said even though he hadnât felt the animalâs teeth in a decade. It would be just like Mr. Apples to wait until his guard was down.
 After a bit of scrutiny, he offered an apple slice. It was snatched out of his hand and there was a loud crunch as it was bit into.
âItâs snowing out,â he told the horse. The horse seemed to roll his eyes at the statement of the obvious. âIâll remind again that if you run out in a snowstorm, Iâm not running after you, so youâd be out of luck.â
Mr. Apples snorted.
âYouâre old now. Youâd probably not survive long enough for people to find you. Besides, you blend in with that white fur of yours. Theyâd probably walk right past you a few times.â
 He went back to nosing for treats as soon as he finished his first and Thomas sighed, pulling out another apple slice. âWhat are they not feeding you enough?â The gusto with which the horse snatched the apple slice was a very clear answer. âWell, we both know thatâs not true.â Thomas fed the horse a third slice of apple when he was done with his second. âI have to get back to the castle now. Donât be a devil horse.â
Mr. Apples threw his head a bit, splattering apple smelling foamy spittle all over Thomasâs front.
âUnderstood. Have a nice afternoon.â
 He left Mr. Apples in his stall then, knowing heâd be well cared for no matter how ill-tempered he could be at times. Heâd been a kingâs horse once, after all, no matter that said king had been dead for more than a decade now.
Winters were hard.
Winters were the times when things always slowed down at the castle, where royal duties were often thin. There were a lot of memories in winter.
The trip back to the castle was not particularly long, but it was also not particularly pleasant. The snow had not been cleared away considering it was still snowing which meant his feet and legs were wet and cold by the time he made it to the nearest castle door.
 He wasnât sure if, when he entered, the castle heating runes had started to work in earnest or if heâd just been so cold that any measure of warmth was appreciated, but he was relieved to be out of the snow either way.
He decided to check up on the progress of the castle staff lighting the fireplaces. With any luck, theyâd be lit already, and he could warm up even more. That in mind, he headed towards the main foyer where the largest fireplace in the castle sat to take off the chill brought in by the large front doors.
 The main foyer was bustling with activity when he snuck in along the sides, giving the guards stationed around nods as he passed. The main fire in the room was burning brightly, though only one of the two smaller ones near the side exits from the room was lit. The other one was still being set up with safety mechanisms. It was good progress and assuming other areas of the castle were being set up as efficiently, he assumed theyâd all be set up by nightfall.
Heâd need to go check around to be sure, but for now, he walked up to the main fireplace to warm his hands.
 Heâd gotten into the habit when he was younger to every so often glance upwards. There had been a certain stable boy who had a propensity for climbing trees. These days, he usually found nothing when he did so, often not even consciously noticing that heâd turned his gaze momentarily skywards. Yet, today, he was startled out of his own idleness by dark brown eyes looking back at him from a small ledge in the shadows high above him.
He froze as he met the young boyâs gaze. Virgil seemed as surprised to be caught as Thomas was to have caught him.
 Slowly Thomas raised one hand and waved to the boy. He slunk back into the shadows at the acknowledgment. If Thomas peered hard enough, he could see a shadow stretch up towards the third-floor balcony in the darkness and disappear over the railing.
Interesting boy.
Thomas found himself smiling despite the oddity. They still had not found out much about Virgil. He would speak to Jeffers about many things apparently, but often could not be redirected to invasive topics and he was still a bit skittish around Helen. He hadnât willingly existed in a room with Thomas. Thomas hoped that changed at some point. There was something about him that made Thomas like him.
 Chapter 37
Virgil had not spent a lot of time out of Loganâs room. What little time he had spent outside of it was either with Patton and/or Logan or tucked away in secret corridors he found in the walls where no one would stumble upon him. Yet, here he was willingly in a, well, not public by any means place, but one that was still more exposed than he was used to being in. Somehow, he was managing to not care at all.
It was helped by the fact that both Logan and Patton had been in the room at the start, but they had gone off to go⊠somewhere. Food sounded like it might have been the reason.
 He liked food, and usually he would have been all for going to get some, but between them promising to bring him back some and the fact that he was never going to move ever again, heâd decided to stay.
Princess Marisol seemed to be the only other rational being in the whole castle because she had also not moved since discovering the contents of this room. She was currently laying on his chest purring happily.
The fireplace was a wonderful invention. Now, Virgil had, of course, warmed up by a fire before when it was cold, but this was much different. There was a grate that blocked off the fire a bit keeping it from burning the person in front of it and there was a plush rug right by it, perfect for laying down on. Someone had known what they were doing when designing this room.
 He didnât even care that the king had access to this sitting room as well as Logan.
âŠ
Okay, so he did care a little bit, but he was ignoring that. He was probably busy this time of day anyway, right?
âŠ
He really didnât want to run into him after being caught watching the castle workers set up the bigger fireplaces. Kings probably didnât like people sneaking around watching things from the shadows even when they didnât know that the person sneaking around was literally sent to kill them.
Princess Marisol must have had a sixth sense for his anxieties (or heâd just started breathing faster and disturbed her) because she stirred a bit.
55304
She started up a calming purr as she moved to gently kneed his chest. âThat sort of hurts,â he noted idly as she dug her little paws into his sternum. She responded by purring more. He moved his arm to scratch behind her ear.
Virgil still was feeling a little bit anxious about the fact that he was out in the open, though he very much did not want to leave the room with the nice fire, and Patton and Logan would be back soon anyway. He should find some way to distract himself, and, well, the best way to distract himself was to investigate his environment, and it had the added benefit of making him feel safer.
 He carefully turned to his side to gently deposit Princess Marisol on the rug. She gave an insulted âmew,â but quickly forgot her ire to sprawl across the ground with her belly to the fireplace. Virgil got to his feet and eyed the room as a whole.
It was fancy, to be sure, but a lot more homely than heâd expect to be in the royal wing. Loganâs bedroom was much more extravagant than this. It was closer to what heâd expect in the home of a financially stable, but not well-off familyâs home both in contents and dĂ©cor.
 There was a nice, but older looking couch that was probably older than Logan, perhaps even older than the king. It was huge though and comfy looking. It had two chairs that werenât quite matching but were close enough and a table in front of it that had slightly chipped wood. A seemingly random set of pillows was on it, none quite matching the rest, but all sort of earthy browns and greens. There were bookshelves stuffed with books of all different shapes and sizes, and a giant painting of a turkey of all things over the fireplace. The fireplace itself was probably the fanciest thing in the room.
 Most of the fireplace was made out of bricks, though it had a wooden outline a good distance from the fire, and there was an ornate iron grate in front of it with pretty little leaf designs. On top of the mantle were little figurines that grabbed Virgilâs attention. They were small little wooden things carved into animals. Some were painted and some left the wood to be exposed. There were a good number of horses, but there were also things like rabbits and birds. There was even a few creatures Virgil did not recognize himself. They ranged in size from only about as big as his thumb to about as big as his hand.
 He leaned closer to take a better look at them, careful to keep his legs away from the hot iron grate, though he could still feel the intense heat from how close he was. He did not dare touch them. The room may seem like it did not belong in a castle, but it still was in one, and who knows how expensive or important the little figures were.
He settled his chin on the edge of the mantel, getting as close to the decorations as he dared, his eyes locked on a little robin that had been painted orange and grey with a bright yellow beak and eyes that almost looked alive.
 He spent a good minute staring at the wooden creature, before finally drawing back.
âTheyâre nice, arenât they?â a voice asked, and Virgil just about jumped onto the ceiling, but there werenât any good footholds, and the ceiling wasnât very high besides and wouldnât give much cover. âAnd that is why I waited until you stepped back,â the same voice said and perhaps it sounded a bit amused, but Virgil was not focusing on that.
âS-sorry,â he stuttered, cringing back. Why did he always have to be screwing something up when the king came upon him. Why did the universe hate him?
 âOh, itâs okay,â the king said. He was still by the door, having only paused outside of the room instead of coming in. âYou werenât doing anything wrong.â
He certainly had been doing something wrong even if he was allowed to get that close to little things that seemed so fragile (which he almost definitely wasnât) or be in one of the royal rooms without Patton or Logan in sight. Virgil had come here to kill this man even if he didnât know it. He was an assassin in one of the private royal chambers. If the king had any idea, Virgil would be dead
 He made as though to take a step into the room, but he paused when he saw Virgil take a step back and grimaced. âIâll, uh, just be going,â he said. âYou can stay. You can look at the figurines all you want.â
Virgil looked at the manâs feet and didnât say anything. He hoped he didnât take that as an insult.
âOkay,â the king said. âGoodbye.â
He walked off then, likely to his own private room. When the footsteps faded, Virgil bent down to pick up Princess Marisol, who meowed her complaints at being pulled from the fire. He snuck quietly back into Loganâs room.
Logan and Patton found him in the closet 10 minutes later.
 Chapter 38
It was a bad day for Virgil. Now, Virgil had been skittish for the past few days ever since Patton and Logan had left him half asleep on the sitting room rug and came back to him crammed into a closet with Princess Marisol for company. He hadnât told them what had happened, but obviously something had, and heâd been jumpy ever since. However, today seemed even worse.
The snow outside had only gotten thicker in the last few days since the first snowfall, and it had put Virgilâs anxieties through the roof. Often literally.
This morning, Logan had a meeting with his Dad, and so it was Pattonâs job to coax the boy out of his closet. Heâd reportedly slept in Loganâs bed but had stalked off to huddle in on himself in the closet as soon as Logan had had to get up.
 Patton entered Loganâs bedroom to a greeting meow from Princess Marisol. She, at least, was still in bed, happily perched on Loganâs pillow. âOh, sweetie,â Patton said. âYou know Logan doesnât like cat hair on his stuff. She just purred happily, and Patton didnât bother to push the issue any further. Instead, he turned to the closet.
He tapped twice. âHey, Virgil, honey. Are you in there?â he asked, though he already was fairly certain of the answer.
There was a pause and then Virgil called back. âYeah.â
âCan I open the door?â
A longer pause.
âCan I open the door long enough to join you in there?â
25 notes
·
View notes